resemblance_n though_o it_o continue_v the_o same_o at_o the_o bottom_n but_o the_o second_o method_n fix_v on_o the_o number_n three_o which_o be_v always_o reckon_v in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o have_v almost_o always_o the_o same_o name_n give_v they_o can_v not_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o confusion_n especial_o among_o christian_n who_o apply_v it_o constant_o to_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n beside_o they_o can_v explain_v themselves_o clear_o in_o this_o last_o method_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o distinct_o whereas_o the_o other_o in_o its_o very_a rise_n be_v a_o politic_a method_n prudential_o invent_v and_o which_o be_v understand_v either_o ill_a or_o not_o at_o all_o because_o it_o keep_v secret_a and_o allegorical_a furthermore_o the_o same_o distinction_n of_o gross_a and_o subtle_a platonism_n aught_o to_o take_v place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o other_o two_o system_n viz._n in_o relation_n to_o the_o creator_n matter_n and_o form_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n the_o intelligible_a world_n and_o the_o sensible_a world_n if_o you_o distinguish_v not_o well_o between_o the_o allegory_n and_o the_o letter_n nothing_o will_v prove_v more_o intricate_a or_o unintelligible_a last_o the_o principal_a cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n be_v these_o two_o method_n be_v so_o often_o intermix_v for_o if_o you_o mind_v it_o the_o father_n sometime_o philosophize_v according_a to_o the_o spurious_a platonism_n insist_v rigid_o on_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o sometime_o tread_v in_o the_o footstep_n of_o the_o true_a and_o ancient_a platonism_n do_v only_o allegorise_v and_o by_o their_o emanation_n seem_v rather_o to_o mean_v the_o power_n of_o the_o supreme_a be_v than_o spirit_n subsist_v sometime_o nothing_o will_v serve_v their_o turn_n but_o subsistence_n substance_n a_o true_a generation_n and_o a_o real_a procession_n at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v a_o quite_o different_a thing_n they_o mean_v only_o the_o power_n and_o different_a oeconomy_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o give_v improper_o the_o name_n of_o a_o generate_v son_n and_o wisdom_n bring_v forth_o which_o doubtless_o be_v the_o cause_n why_o so_o much_o sabellianism_n overspread_v their_o write_n we_o need_v not_o wonder_v henceforth_o if_o their_o trinity_n be_v sometime_o so_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n this_o proceed_v from_o their_o gross_a platonism_n whereas_o in_o other_o place_n their_o three_o principle_n suffer_v the_o unity_n to_o remain_v entire_a which_o proceed_v from_o their_o refine_a platonism_n chap._n xiii_o the_o christian_n have_v contrive_v a_o twofold_a word_n ground_v upon_o the_o two_o word_n of_o plato_n they_o mean_v only_o by_o generation_n the_o prolation_n of_o the_o second_o word_n which_o happen_v a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n socrates_n reduce_v philosophy_n to_o morality_n his_o disciple_n plato_n advance_v it_o further_o even_o to_o theology_n by_o make_v three_o person_n or_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a property_n by_o who_o concurrence_n the_o world_n be_v create_v or_o rather_o by_o conceive_v a_o creator_n infinite_o good_a with_o a_o understanding_n draw_v the_o plan_n of_o the_o world_n and_o a_o energy_n that_o perform_v it_o these_o theologic_n philosopher_n allegorise_v after_o their_o wont_a manner_n change_v the_o intelligible_a world_n into_o the_o word_n and_o the_o sensible_a world_n into_o a_o son_n the_o one_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o other_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o father_n in_o like_a manner_n distinguish_v the_o two_o word_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v internal_a the_o other_o bring_v forth_o and_o consider_v only_o the_o second_o as_o a_o son_n because_o proper_o spea_v they_o call_v generation_n only_o that_o which_o be_v perform_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n they_o say_v when_o god_n wil'_v to_o create_v the_o world_n he_o bring_v forth_o or_o generate_v the_o word_n may_v you_o not_o easy_o perceive_v that_o such_o modes_n of_o speech_n owe_v their_o rise_n to_o the_o mystic_a philosophy_n which_o consider_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o as_o a_o son_n generate_v by_o his_o word_n or_o command_n yes_o these_o turn_v of_o expression_n owe_v their_o birth_n to_o some_o poetical_a one_o of_o the_o heathen_n like_o those_o of_o orpheus_n relate_v by_o justin_n in_o protrep_n ad_fw-la gentil_n i_o swear_v say_v the_o poet_n by_o that_o voice_n which_o the_o heavenly_a father_n utter_v when_o he_o form_v the_o whole_a creation_n then_o it_o be_v according_a to_o justin_n that_o god_n generate_v his_o word_n because_o he_o bring_v it_o forth_o in_o order_n to_o create_v the_o world_n all_o this_o be_v well_o mean_v and_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n the_o only_a difference_n i_o remark_n in_o the_o system_fw-la about_o these_o two_o word_n be_v see_v allegory_n be_v arbitrary_a some_o have_v fix_v it_o on_o the_o sensible_a world_n which_o they_o make_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o many_o of_o the_o philosopher_n we_o quote_v have_v do_v because_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o production_n of_o the_o divine_a speech_n or_o power_n but_o other_o fix_v their_o allegory_n upon_o the_o intelligible_a or_o ideal_o world_n even_o on_o the_o speech_n itself_o as_o thrust_v forth_o which_o they_o consider_v as_o a_o production_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n this_o last_o system_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o christian_n when_o they_o personalize_v either_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o as_o the_o first_o father_n and_o the_o arian_n or_o the_o internal_a and_o mental_a word_n as_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o athanasian_o do_v dr._n bull_n be_v force_v to_o own_o this_o truth_n pretend_v to_o clear_v the_o difficulty_n by_o distinguish_v a_o twofold_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o one_o eternal_a and_o the_o other_o temporal_a and_o maintain_v that_o the_o father_n consider_v the_o first_o as_o real_a the_o second_o as_o metaphorical_a but_o just_o the_o contrary_a hereof_o be_v true_a theophilus_n of_o antioch_n distinguish_v careful_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o god_n from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o word_n generate_v athenagoras_n and_o tatian_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o son_n who_o be_v in_o god_n in_o idea_n and_o potential_o before_o he_o actual_o exi_v as_o a_o person_n tertullian_n say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o son_n be_v not_o a_o son_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o always_o a_o father_n that_o the_o word_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o reason_n be_v not_o from_o the_o beginning_n novatian_n declare_v express_o chap._n 31._o that_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o son_n which_o be_v do_v when_o the_o father_n will_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o he_o resolve_v to_o create_v the_o world_n that_o this_o prolation_n say_v i_o make_v the_o son_n a_o second_o person_n origen_n and_o clement_n make_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o word_n which_o be_v god_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n mean_v that_o the_o former_a be_v the_o internal_a word_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a understanding_n and_o god_n himself_o and_o by_o the_o latter_a the_o word_n bring_v forth_o which_o be_v only_o a_o emanation_n from_o the_o former_a prudentius_n call_v j._n c._n verbigena_n beget_v of_o the_o word_n where_o you_o may_v see_v manifest_o the_o two_o word_n the_o one_o generate_a and_o the_o other_o generate_v the_o one_o be_v the_o essential_a wisdom_n of_o god_n the_o other_o be_v its_o production_n and_o the_o first_o word_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o son_n that_o prudentius_n consider_v it_o as_o the_o father_n last_o not_o to_o be_v redicus_fw-la marius_n victorinus_n make_v to_o great_a a_o difference_n between_o the_o word_n speak_v and_o the_o word_n silent_a that_o he_o call_v the_o former_a the_o son_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o father_n all_o these_o father_n general_o tell_v we_o that_o before_o the_o word_n be_v generate_v it_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o god_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o his_o understanding_n in_o his_o bowel_n whence_o it_o come_v forth_o as_o it_o be_v from_o its_o seed_n and_o bud._n either_o all_o these_o term_n mean_v nothing_o or_o they_o denote_v that_o the_o son_n do_v not_o then_o exist_v otherwise_o than_o in_o the_o design_n and_o intent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o he_o come_v forth_o thence_o when_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divine_a prolation_n he_o do_v receive_v a_o real_a existence_n now_o it_o be_v not_o the_o first_o existence_n but_o the_o second_o which_o the_o father_n constant_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n or_o in_o other_o word_n
because_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v and_o their_o eye_n to_o be_v dazzle_v with_o cheir_a platonic_a philosophy_n the_o wonderful_a and_o the_o sublime_a be_v very_a tempt_a scheme_n these_o platonist_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o philosopher_n or_o rather_o of_o divine_n who_o have_v make_v a_o voyage_n to_o the_o world_n of_o idea_n and_o some_o christian_n be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o swallow_v all_o their_o vision_n for_o mystery_n but_o let_v we_o always_o remember_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o father_n that_o how_o far_o soever_o they_o wander_v in_o their_o large_a field_n of_o platonic_a contemplation_n they_o never_o advance_v so_o far_o as_o to_o equal_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n with_o that_o of_o his_o father_n origen_n who_o be_v one_o of_o they_o that_o go_v far_a never_o carry_v his_o theology_n to_o that_o extreme_a whatever_o lofty_a idea_n he_o have_v of_o the_o son_n he_o declare_v however_o in_o his_o 14_o tome_n on_o st._n john_n that_o the_o son_n be_v so_o much_o below_o the_o father_n as_o he_o and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v above_o the_o most_o noble_a creature_n go_v we_o now_o after_o this_o and_o say_v that_o the_o father_n hold_v the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v incarnate_a and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v that_o supreme_a god_n monsieur_n huet_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v upon_o this_o passage_n of_o origen_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v and_o to_o attempt_v to_o find_v a_o orthodox_n sense_n in_o it_o can_v not_o be_v consistent_a with_o sincerity_n or_o honesty_n chap._n vii_o the_o same_o proof_n continue_v together_o with_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o ancient_a creed_n thereupon_o we_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o consider_v the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o to_o compare_v those_o which_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o apostolic_a theology_n with_o such_o as_o be_v frame_v according_a to_o the_o platenick_n scheme_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o his_o incarnation_n come_v in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o former_a creed_n the_o universal_a church_n say_v irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o have_v receive_v this_o faith_n from_o the_o holy_a apostle_n which_o be_v to_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a son_n incarnate_a for_o our_o salvation_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o very_a creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n except_v the_o word_n incarnate_a but_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o stand_v in_o the_o very_a place_n of_o those_o other_o word_n conceive_a by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o be_v want_v in_o this_o creed_n of_o irenaeus_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n unite_v itself_o to_o real_a and_o not_o to_o celestial_a and_o aerial_a flesh_n as_o some_o heretic_n imagine_v the_o turn_n be_v somewhat_o platonize_a but_o after_o all_o he_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o advance_v any_o thing_n but_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n since_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o man_n who_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pure_a spirit_n clothe_v with_o celestial_a flesh_n and_o he_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o real_a man_n true_a flesh_n animate_v with_o a_o divine_a spirit_n a_o man_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n true_o bear_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o woman_n although_o form_v by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o spirit_n tertullian_n in_o one_o of_o his_o tract_n the_o veland_n virg._n in_o initio_fw-la have_v give_v we_o this_o plain_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o call_v the_o immutable_a and_o unchangeable_a rule_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v in_o one_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o in_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n etc._n etc._n in_o another_o tract_n the_o praescrip_n adv_fw-la haeres_fw-la present_v you_o with_o another_o rule_n of_o the_o platonize_a faith_n which_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o same_o word_n by_o which_o god_n create_v the_o world_n speak_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n come_v forth_o from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n it_o light_v upon_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o wrought_v in_o j.c._n all_o sort_n of_o miracle_n have_v he_o forget_v that_o the_o apostolic_a faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v change_v or_o reform_v no_o without_o doubt_n he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o change_v any_o thing_n but_o only_o give_v the_o ancient_a opinion_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o j._n c._n in_o platonic_a style_n in_o philosophic_a jargon_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a he_o substitute_n a_o allegory_n manage_v with_o force_n and_o violence_n in_o the_o room_n of_o this_o evangelical_n expression_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v plain_a and_o literal_a this_o spirit_n as_o tertullian_n say_v be_v a_o emanation_n from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n may_v be_v say_v in_o a_o mystic_a and_o sublime_a sense_n to_o be_v the_o same_o spirit_n who_o create_v the_o world_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n st._n cyril_n in_o his_o catecheses_n explain_v a_o creed_n pure_o arian_n which_o dr._n bull_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n i_o believe_v it_o say_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o father_n before_o age_n true_a god_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v incarnate_a and_o make_v man_n etc._n etc._n i_o say_v this_o creed_n be_v arian_n for_o it_o be_v express_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o all_o the_o arian_n confession_n that_o be_v now_o extant_a and_o if_o the_o doctor_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v orthodox_n at_o the_o best_a hand_n it_o can_v pass_v for_o no_o more_o than_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n as_o monfieur_fw-fr le_fw-fr vassor_n have_v observe_v traité_n the_o 〈◊〉_d examen_fw-la ch_n 6._o p._n 226._o this_o creed_n of_o st._n cyril_n say_v he_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o constantinople_n especial_o in_o the_o article_n concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o catecheses_n we_o have_v be_v those_o which_o cyril_n make_v in_o his_o youth_n as_o st._n jerom_n report_v it_o this_o prelate_n review_v and_o augment_v they_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n who_o creed_n he_o explain_v almost_o word_n for_o word_n in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o article_n concern_v the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n may_v have_v add_v it_o to_o his_o catecheses_n after_o the_o synod_n if_o this_o conjecture_n hold_v as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n much_o more_o will_v it_o do_v so_o as_o to_o the_o platonic_a word_n we_o can_v but_o say_v in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o article_n concern_v a_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n may_v add_v to_o his_o catecheses_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o constantinople_n let_v we_o join_v with_o this_o learned_a proselyte_n the_o famous_a mons_fw-la du_fw-fr pin_n who_o in_o his_o second_n tom._n of_o his_o bibliotheque_fw-fr p._n 413._o inunuate_v the_o novelty_n of_o cyril_n creed_n upon_o this_o account_n 1._o that_o it_o have_v the_o article_n of_o life_n everlasting_a which_o be_v not_o in_o all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o in_o his_o 1_o tom._n paris_n edit_n p._n 30._o he_o say_v that_o cyril_n in_o his_o catecheses_n make_n a_o particular_a creed_n which_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n use_v at_o the_o time_n that_o this_o father_n write_v his_o catecheses_n that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v commentary_n upon_o the_o creed_n have_v omit_v among_o other_o these_o word_n life_n everlasting_a and_o that_o st._n jerom_n observe_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o pammachius_n that_o the_o creed_n end_v with_o these_o word_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n these_o word_n of_o du_fw-fr pin_n be_v remarkable_a he_o say_v cyril_n make_v a_o creed_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o time_n when_o this_o father_n write_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n in_o a_o author_n that_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o ancient_a but_o however_o
which_o come_v not_o from_o his_o understanding_n by_o a_o necessary_a emanation_n but_o by_o his_o will_n by_o a_o free_a operation_n that_o power_n i_o say_v which_o may_v be_v call_v his_o word_n or_o his_o spirit_n according_a to_o the_o different_a respect_n wherein_o one_o consider_v it_o i_o will_v produce_v another_o proof_n of_o this_o important_a truth_n from_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la in_o his_o second_o book_n to_o autolycus_n who_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n the_o beginning_n the_o wisdom_n the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a come_v down_o into_o the_o prophet_n by_o who_o he_o speak_v what_o can_v he_o say_v more_o formal_a to_o make_v we_o understand_v that_o he_o take_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n his_o word_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o power_n his_o meaning_n can_v be_v mistake_v when_o one_o consider_v that_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o word_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v the_o same_o that_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n word_n that_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o those_o of_o justin_n which_o i_o now_o come_v to_o examine_v these_o two_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o word_n nothing_o but_o that_o prophetic_a spirit_n the_o fullness_n whereof_o dwell_v bodily_a in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o explication_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o homily_n ascribe_v to_o origen_n have_v give_v in_o diversos_fw-la homil._n 2._o st._n paul_n say_v he_o call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n those_o mystic_a sense_n or_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o legal_a shadow_n which_o dwell_v bodily_a in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v true_o and_o real_o because_o that_o he_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o fullness_n of_o grace_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n and_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o prophetic_a vision_n but_o according_a to_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n be_v fill_v with_o this_o prophetic_a spirit_n not_o only_a when_o the_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v on_o he_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dove_n and_o that_o god_n make_v he_o a_o prophet_n but_o especial_o when_o he_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a and_o he_o be_v as_o i_o may_v say_v beget_v a_o prophet_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o generation_n his_o body_n be_v form_v for_o the_o office_n of_o a_o prophet_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o this_o last_o consideration_n that_o be_v urge_v against_o the_o josephites_n because_o this_o privilege_n of_o his_o birth_n make_v we_o to_o regard_v he_o not_o only_o as_o a_o man_n who_o be_v a_o prophet_n but_o as_o a_o prophet_n who_o be_v also_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o passage_n from_o theophilus_n if_o it_o be_v read_v thruout_a one_o shall_v find_v a_o fine_a allegory_n upon_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o call_v the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n sometime_o he_o consider_v they_o as_o two_o divine_a emanation_n proceed_v from_o the_o bowel_n of_o god_n and_o which_o god_n use_v as_o his_o two_o hand_n or_o two_o minister_n by_o who_o he_o create_v the_o world_n and_o sometime_o he_o make_v they_o but_o one_o operation_n and_o so_o both_o be_v the_o spirit_n and_o the_o word_n the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n why_o so_o if_o not_o because_o that_o this_o spirit_n take_v divers_a name_n either_o for_o the_o diversity_n of_o its_o prolation_n or_o for_o its_o different_a operation_n for_o the_o word_n be_v the_o spirit_n or_o breath_n prolate_v with_o a_o sound_n and_o a_o voice_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v a_o word_n bring_v forth_o tacit_o and_o in_o silence_n the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o without_o sound_n one_o act_n inward_o in_o a_o hide_a and_o secret_a manner_n and_o the_o other_o outward_o and_o open_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o father_n speak_v in_o my_o opinion_n it_o be_v idle_a to_o look_v for_o any_o exactness_n in_o these_o sort_n of_o allegorical_a discourse_n which_o be_v loose_a and_o where_o the_o fancy_n take_v its_o swing_n drive_v on_o in_o full_a career_n irendus_fw-la one_o of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v oblige_v to_o urge_v the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n against_o the_o epionite_n confound_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o the_o word_n these_o heretic_n will_v not_o own_v say_v ireraeus_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 1._o the_o union_n of_o god_n with_o man._n why_o because_o say_v he_o they_o believe_v the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man._n how_o a_o mere_a man_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n like_o other_o man_n and_o not_o of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o say_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o this_o he_o lament_v that_o they_o will_v not_o consider_v how_o in_o the_o first_o creation_n the_o breath_n of_o god_n unite_n itself_o to_o the_o body_n of_o adam_n animate_v the_o man_n and_o make_v he_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n so_o in_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o old_a substance_n of_o adam_n have_v form_v a_o live_n and_o perfect_a man_n who_o contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n dr._n bull_n in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 10._o have_v cite_v this_o passage_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o these_o word_n who_o contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n it_o may_v be_v because_o irenaeus_n seem_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o father_n who_o be_v incarnate_a or_o as_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a because_o these_o word_n express_o demonstrate_v that_o by_o the_o word_n irenaeus_n understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o very_a power_n of_o god_n the_o live_a man_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n only_o because_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o god_n spirit_n and_o god_n word_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o man._n but_o whatever_o he_o himself_o think_v this_o be_v a_o truth_n that_o one_o perceive_v at_o first_o in_o read_v the_o text_n of_o irenaeus_n it_o be_v at_o least_n most_o evident_a that_o he_o confound_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n which_o form_v the_o new_a adam_n and_o that_o he_o oppose_v it_o to_o the_o divine_a breath_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o animate_v the_o first_o adam_n his_o only_a aim_n be_v to_o oppose_v the_o ebionite_n who_o deny_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n intervene_v in_o the_o conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a concern_n be_v also_o to_o establish_v firm_o this_o miraculous_a conception_n and_o to_o make_v they_o regard_n jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o most_o perfect_a man_n who_o the_o father_n who_o be_v perfect_a have_v miraculous_o beget_v by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o spirit_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o his_o almighty_a word_n he_o animate_v the_o first_o man_n with_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n to_o make_v irenaeus_n his_o conception_n of_o the_o word_n the_o same_o with_o the_o modern_n be_v to_o see_v and_o not_o perceive_v in_o short_a by_o read_v his_o text_n alone_o one_o shall_v be_v convince_v that_o in_o his_o state_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o go_v no_o far_a than_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o not_o only_o confound_v the_o word_n with_o the_o spirit_n but_o call_v the_o word_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n he_o call_v it_o i_o say_v the_o union_n and_o mixture_n of_o god_n with_o man._n he_o say_v the_o father_n wrought_v at_o the_o incarnation_n of_o his_o son_n or_o at_o the_o new_a generation_n with_o the_o same_o hand_n excuse_v his_o phrase_n as_o he_o do_v at_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o old_a adam_n if_o we_o ask_v he_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o hand_n in_o this_o place_n he_o tell_v you_o in_o his_o four_o book_n 37_o chap._n that_o he_o understand_v thereby_o the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o son_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o spirit_n he_o mean_v that_o powerful_a command_n which_o god_n use_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v his_o spirit_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v in_o god_n and_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n his_o soul_n and_o which_o be_v also_o call_v his_o word_n and_o his_o son_n in_o regard_n that_o it_o come_v from_o his_o mouth_n to_o form_v the_o creation_n it_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n beget_v that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o same_o manner_n of_o speak_v that_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n be_v call_v his_o hand_n by_o the_o same_o they_o be_v call_v his_o son_n his_o word_n
and_o his_o spirit_n and_o further_o to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o this_o father_n always_o confound_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o the_o word_n i_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o last_o passage_n i_o be_o about_o to_o cite_v he_o apply_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o same_o word_n of_o solomon_n which_o be_v ordinary_o apply_v to_o the_o son_n the_o word_n say_v he_o who_o be_v the_o son_n be_v always_o with_o the_o father_n and_o because_o the_o wisdom_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v also_o with_o god_n before_o the_o creation_n it_o speak_v thus_o by_o solomon_n god_n have_v found_v the_o earth_n by_o his_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n and_o again_o the_o lord_n create_v i_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v therefore_o but_o one_o god_n who_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o wisdom_n and_o by_o his_o word_n chap._n xi_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o same_o proof_n that_o the_o ancient_n understand_v by_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o after_o all_o you_o will_v say_v irenaeus_n make_v a_o express_a distinction_n between_o the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n i_o answer_v yes_o but_o david_n make_v the_o same_o distinction_n too_o and_o from_o he_o i_o believe_v the_o father_n borrow_v they_o the_o heaven_n say_v he_o be_v form_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n by_o the_o way_n who_o will_v be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o affirm_v that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a by_o these_o two_o word_n the_o same_o power_n of_o god_n as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v not_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n the_o word_n can_v one_o forbear_v smile_v when_o one_o see_v our_o divine_n put_v david_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n in_o fine_a irenaeus_n extol_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o infinite_o more_o excellent_a than_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o first_o man_n which_o be_v by_o breathe_a life_n into_o he_o or_o by_o the_o divine_a breath_n irenaeus_n affirm_v it_o but_o dr._n bull_n deny_v it_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n in_o a_o manner_n more_o excellent_a than_o adam_n be_v by_o virtue_n of_o his_o immediate_a generation_n or_o formation_n by_o god_n own_o hand_n let_v we_o suppose_v it_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o yet_o after_o all_o he_o must_v agree_v that_o this_o holy_a father_n carry_v the_o parallel_n that_o he_o make_v between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o adam_n no_o further_o than_o their_o generation_n which_o be_v equal_o extraordinary_a in_o both_o this_o appear_v in_o the_o 31st_o chapter_n of_o his_o 3d_o book_n if_o the_o first_o adam_n say_v he_o have_v his_o be_v from_o a_o man_n it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o some_o show_n of_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o second_o adam_n and_o that_o joseph_n be_v his_o father_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o first_o be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n must_v not_o the_o same_o word_n act_v with_o the_o same_o power_n as_o he_o do_v at_o the_o formation_n of_o adam_n carry_v a_o resemblance_n of_o the_o same_o generation_n let_v this_o comparison_n be_v a_o little_a mind_v it_o contain_v this_o clear_o that_o god_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n in_o who_o he_o will_v dwell_v than_o in_o that_o of_o the_o first_o adam_n that_o adam_n and_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o immediate_a production_n of_o this_o word_n consequently_n there_o be_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o infer_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o jesus_n christ_n than_o with_o adam_n this_o word_n be_v as_o you_o see_v nothing_o but_o the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o have_v immediate_o form_v the_o first_o man_n do_v also_o form_n jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o primitive_a manner_n of_o generation_n all_o the_o difference_n be_v that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o dwell_v in_o the_o latter_a after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n let_v we_o see_v in_o the_o next_o place_n what_o tertullian_n have_v to_o say_v he_o be_v a_o great_a platonist_n but_o that_o party_n do_v not_o always_o strict_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o platonism_n they_o have_v their_o lucid_a interval_n wherein_o some_o remain_v of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n drop_v from_o their_o pen_n whenever_o they_o philosophise_v according_a to_o the_o humour_n of_o that_o faction_n they_o be_v to_o be_v suspect_v it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o prejudices_fw-la but_o when_o they_o happen_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n what_o be_v it_o that_o can_v oblige_v they_o to_o it_o but_o the_o power_n of_o truth_n alone_o tertullian_n therefore_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n against_o praxea_n sist_z this_o matter_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o bottom_n speak_v of_o they_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n it_o be_v worth_a while_o to_o read_v the_o whole_a throughout_o but_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o this_o follow_a passage_n which_o be_v decisive_a and_o beyond_o dispute_n contra_fw-la prax._n cap._n 26._o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n i._n e._n holy_a ghosi_fw-la shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n although_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v god_n nevertheless_o he_o not_o call_v it_o direct_o god_n he_o will_v have_v we_o understand_v a_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a which_o be_v to_o attend_v the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n and_o get_v he_o the_o name_n that_o he_o have_v this_o be_v that_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o we_o call_v the_o word_n also_o for_o as_o when_o st._n john_n say_v the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n by_o the_o term_n word_n we_o understand_v the_o spirit_n so_o in_o this_o passage_n we_o understand_v the_o word_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o spirit_n since_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n the_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o these_o two_o be_v but_o one_o for_o if_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v not_o the_o spirit_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o he_o of_o who_o st._n john_n say_v that_o he_o be_v make_v flesh_n will_v not_o be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v make_v flesh_n let_v we_o weigh_v well_o all_o these_o word_n by_o the_o spirit_n tertullian_n understand_v nothing_o but_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o whole_a a_o beam_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n as_o he_o express_v himself_o elsewhere_o because_o otherwise_o it_o will_v follow_v according_a to_o praxea_n that_o the_o father_n himself_o be_v incarnate_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o portion_n make_v the_o son_n what_o he_o be_v that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o confound_v the_o spirit_n with_o the_o word_n and_o will_v have_v st._n luke_n and_o st._n john_n speak_v the_o same_o language_n and_o that_o the_o first_o may_v have_v say_v the_o word_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o latter_a the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v flesh_n since_o that_o by_o the_o term_n holy_a ghost_n the_o word_n must_v be_v understand_v and_o by_o the_o term_n word_n the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a st._n john_n will_v speak_v of_o one_o particular_a spirit_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o another_o and_o more_o than_o this_o he_o acquaint_v we_o what_o use_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o these_o two_o word_n which_o at_o the_o bottom_n signify_v but_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o be_v we_o ought_v to_o call_v this_o power_n spirit_n when_o we_o will_v express_v its_o substance_n and_o word_n when_o we_o will_v express_v its_o operation_n in_o short_a he_o decide_v our_o question_n by_o say_v that_o these_o two_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o same_o power_n for_o the_o word_n say_v he_o in_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n de_fw-fr prescript_n descend_v from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n what_o do_v this_o import_n viz._n the_o word_n descend_v from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n if_o not_o this_o that_o the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o emanation_n a_o manifestation_n of_o the_o power_n which_o be_v internal_a and_o essential_a to_o god_n and_o it_o be_v almost_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o marius_n victorin_n contra_fw-la arium_fw-la lib._n 1._o state_v a_o twofold_a power_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o
twofold_a operation_n the_o one_o manifest_a which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o other_o secret_n or_o hide_a which_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o one_o by_o way_n of_o manifestation_n the_o other_o by_o way_n of_o communication_n but_o after_o all_o it_o be_v but_o a_o twofold_a operation_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n i_o forbear_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o divers_a other_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n as_o for_o instance_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n concern_v prayer_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o martion_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o discourse_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cap._n 19_o the_o reader_n may_v consult_v they_o if_o he_o please_v to_o the_o forementioned_a authoritys_n from_o tertullian_n i_o will_v subjoin_v that_o of_o novatian_n de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la cap._n 19_o that_o which_o chief_o constitute_v the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v form_v by_o mean_n of_o that_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v of_o god_n who_o unite_n himself_o to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n make_v he_o by_o that_o union_n the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o he_o be_v not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o main_a reason_n of_o this_o title_n the_o son_n of_o god_n arise_v from_o that_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o descend_v how_o the_o word_n of_o god_n incarnate_a by_o mean_n of_o that_o spirit_n which_o descend_v on_o mary_n be_v the_o second_o person_n incarnate_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o three_o very_o good_a divinity_n be_v it_o not_o rather_o this_o divine_a operation_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o word_n which_o manifest_v itself_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o that_o flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o spirit_n on_o account_n of_o its_o substance_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v the_o word_n on_o account_n of_o its_o manifestation_n and_o its_o operation_n for_o this_o reason_n novatian_n place_v not_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o the_o filiation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o word_n which_o be_v a_o different_a hypostasis_fw-la from_o the_o spirit_n but_o in_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o operation_n of_o that_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o scripture_n speak_v say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o will_v not_o be_v understand_v what_o the_o father_n mean_v when_o they_o confound_v the_o word_n with_o the_o spirit_n that_o over-shadowed_n the_o virgin_n or_o when_o they_o distinguish_v these_o two_o power_n if_o it_o be_v not_o lay_v down_o for_o a_o rule_n that_o by_o the_o spirit_n they_o understand_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o principle_n or_o source_n whence_o prophecy_n come_v and_o by_o the_o word_n a_o certain_a and_o particular_a operation_n of_o that_o spirit_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o have_v yet_o a_o ancient_a doctor_n to_o allege_v and_o he_o not_o of_o the_o mean_a rank_n i_o mean_v st._n cyprian_a who_o do_v not_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o the_o word_n the_o spirit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n this_o father_n have_v cite_v the_o second_o psalm_n de_fw-la mont._n sina_n &_o zion_n adv_n jud._n cap._n 2._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o king_n who_o god_n have_v anoint_v on_o mount_n zion_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o mountain_n say_v he_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v establish_v king_n to_o proclaim_v the_o will_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o god_n his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o discourse_n the_o flesh_n of_o adam_n say_v he_o which_o j._n c._n bear_v in_o a_o figure_n that_o term_n have_v a_o tangle_n of_o marcion_n heresy_n this_o flesh_n be_v call_v by_o his_o father_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n the_o christ_n the_o anoint_a of_o the_o live_a god_n a_o spirit_n unite_v to_o flesh_n the_o same_o father_n elsewhere_o in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr idolor_n vanit_fw-la cap._n 6._o express_v himself_o thus_o the_o word_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v send_v who_o the_o prophet_n have_v forspeak_v of_o as_o the_o instructor_n of_o mankind_n he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n his_o reason_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o glory_n the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v put_v on_o flesh_n god_n be_v mingle_v or_o unite_v with_o man._n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o word_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o which_o be_v more_o the_o flesh_n of_o j.c._n be_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n which_o can_v not_o be_v true_a but_o of_o its_o celestial_a origin_n and_o as_o it_o be_v form_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o cyprian_a seem_v to_o intimate_v thereby_o that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o this_o celestial_a origin_n that_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o flesh_n of_o j._n c._n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n for_o it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o say_v that_o j.c._n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n since_o his_o origin_n be_v from_o heaven_n in_o his_o birth_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o what_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o the_o word_n according_a to_o this_o father_n the_o word_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o unite_v itself_o to_o man_n the_o word_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o put_v on_o flesh_n in_o short_a it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o christ_n of_o god_n you_o will_v say_v what_o hinder_v but_o the_o second_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n may_v have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o the_o three_o that_o be_v pure_a fancy_n why_o shall_v one_o shut_v one_o eye_n when_o one_o see_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o day_n that_o st._n cyprian_n allude_v to_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o these_o sublime_a expression_n of_o that_o father_n have_v no_o other_o foundation_n but_o that_o mystery_n as_o for_o what_o lactantius_n afford_v we_o i_o hope_v his_o authority_n will_v not_o be_v contest_v with_o i_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o a_o point_n wherein_o he_o do_v no_o more_o than_o confirm_v a_o tradition_n elsewhere_o well_o support_v and_o follow_v this_o pious_a person_n have_v say_v in_o his_o institution_n lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o that_o god_n beget_v a_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o call_v his_o son_n he_o resume_v this_o discourse_n in_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o the_o same_o book_n thus_o this_o spirit_n of_o god_n say_v he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n make_v choice_n of_o a_o pure_a and_o holy_a virgin_n into_o who_o womb_n he_o insinuate_v himself_o and_o this_o virgin_n conceive_v be_v full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o embrace_v she_o that_o which_o lactantius_n express_v by_o these_o word_n descend_v on_o a_o virgin_n can_v it_o be_v any_o other_o than_o that_o which_o st._n luke_n express_v in_o these_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n speak_v be_v the_o same_o according_a to_o lactantius_n with_o that_o holy_a ghost_n which_o god_n beget_v and_o which_o he_o call_v his_o son_n dr._n bull_n tell_v we_o the_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n very_o well_o but_o why_o so_o if_o not_o for_o this_o cause_n that_o j._n c._n have_v not_o other_o divinity_n than_o that_o spirit_n of_o power_n and_o holiness_n which_o form_v his_o body_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n for_o in_o short_a the_o father_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n when_o they_o explain_v these_o word_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n or_o allude_v to_o they_o and_o always_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o virgin_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o this_o passage_n luke_n 1._o 35._o signify_v most_o certain_o that_o power_n which_o we_o trinitarian_n call_v the_o three_o person_n and_o if_o the_o father_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o find_v the_o second_o there_o as_o be_v say_v there_o be_v no_o know_v what_o the_o word_n signify_v for_o it_o must_v be_v affirm_v that_o they_o have_v strange_o mistake_v the_o scripture_n and_o in_o so_o unaccountable_a manner_n as_o i_o may_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o long_o any_o certainty_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o their_o writinâ—â—â—â—ll's_n in_o confusion_n as_o in_o the_o ancient_a chaos_n there_o be_v nothing_o whereby_o to_o discover_v the_o name_n of_o the_o
divine_a person_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o person_n themselves_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v the_o doctor_n will_v find_v it_o hard_o enough_o to_o apply_v his_o solution_n to_o all_o the_o argument_n i_o be_o about_o to_o mention_v and_o if_o he_o can_v do_v it_o it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o difficult_a for_o he_o to_o find_v the_o divinity_n of_o j._n c._n in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n i_o hope_v also_o that_o at_o last_o he_o will_v say_v that_o when_o j._n c._n promise_v his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o promise_v they_o his_o divine_a nature_n but_o i_o must_v beg_v my_o reader_n be_v patience_n a_o little_a long_o to_o see_v what_o answer_v the_o doctor_n will_v make_v against_o the_o last_o authority_n i_o be_o go_v to_o allege_v and_o that_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o theodoret_n hist_n eccles_n the_o father_n there_o draw_v a_o creed_n in_o three_o very_a distinct_a article_n the_o first_o concern_v the_o father_n the_o second_o the_o son_n and_o three_o article_n the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o last_o which_o be_v so_o express_o distinguish_v from_o that_o of_o the_o son_n they_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o incarnation_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o believe_v also_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a spirit_n or_o paraclet_n which_o the_o lord_n promise_v and_o send_v he_o do_v not_o suffer_v but_o the_o man_n who_o he_o assume_v or_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n mary_n he_o suffer_v because_o he_o be_v capable_a of_o it_o whereas_o god_n be_v immortal_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n be_v passus_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la where_o one_o see_v the_o pronoun_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d agree_v with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v a_o neuter_n now_o of_o this_o spirit_n the_o father_n say_v he_o can_v suffer_v but_o it_o be_v man_n who_o he_o put_v on_o and_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n that_o do_v suffer_v this_o they_o speak_v i_o say_v of_o the_o paraclet_n who_o they_o confess_v after_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o not_o of_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n a_o passage_n express_v and_o formal_a which_o clear_o prove_v these_o doctor_n understand_v nothing_o else_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o power_n of_o god_n whereof_o the_o word_n be_v the_o manifestation_n and_o the_o operation_n confound_v the_o spirit_n with_o the_o word_n and_o very_o distinct_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o paraclet_n be_v incarnate_a be_v the_o paraclet_n the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n or_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n here_o we_o will_v wait_v the_o doctor_n be_v answer_n valesius_fw-la not_o bear_n with_o this_o incongruity_n in_o the_o council_n have_v the_o boldness_n to_o corrupt_v this_o passage_n in_o his_o version_n by_o foist_v in_o the_o word_n christ_n for_o thus_o he_o have_v translate_v it_o he_o do_v not_o suffer_v but_o the_o man_n who_o christ_n put_v on_o the_o word_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o text_n which_o entire_o relate_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o paraclet_n in_o short_a that_o word_n ruin_v the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o period_n and_o strange_o confound_v all_o this_o three_o article_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o be_v distinct_a from_o that_o concern_v j._n c._n both_o translator_n and_o copyists_n be_v guilty_a of_o falsification_n in_o this_o particular_a give_v i_o leave_v to_o affirm_v one_o thing_n and_o that_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_n have_v often_o distinguish_v the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a whereof_o he_o be_v speak_v in_o the_o same_o text_n call_v the_o latter_a the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o say_v only_o of_o the_o former_a that_o he_o overshadow_a the_o virgin_n now_o even_o this_o show_n that_o by_o the_o word_n they_o understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o power_n and_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o high_a the_o holy_a spirit_n signify_v the_o substance_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a signify_v the_o operation_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a according_a to_o the_o father_n be_v not_o otherwise_o distinguish_v from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n then_o as_o the_o operation_n be_v distinguish_v from_o its_o subject_n we_o may_v conclude_v therefore_o from_o proof_n so_o very_o evident_a that_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v deify_v j._n c._n have_v not_o other_o ground_n for_o their_o theology_n but_o the_o birth_n of_o j._n c._n of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o by_o the_o word_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n they_o always_o understand_v this_o miraculous_a operation_n and_o that_o they_o never_o advance_v any_o high_a in_o their_o discourse_n towards_o that_o which_o be_v call_v a_o eternal_a generation_n chap._n xii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o allegorical_a theology_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o dare_v assure_v my_o reader_n that_o i_o can_v show_v he_o the_o very_a foundation_n of_o this_o allegorical_a theology_n it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o father_n imitate_v the_o gnostic_n in_o many_o thing_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o way_n of_o allegory_n and_o contemplation_n but_o it_o be_v mark_n the_o valentinian_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o allegorical_a exposition_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o j._n c._n that_o be_v the_o first_o who_o elevate_v it_o to_o a_o sense_n of_o contemplation_n and_o mystery_n he_o make_v a_o quaternity_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o first_o pair_n and_o of_o the_o word_n and_o life_n which_o be_v the_o second_o pair_n but_o what_o sort_n of_o theology_n do_v he_o couch_v under_o this_o enigma_n or_o allegory_n why_o nothing_o less_o than_o the_o wonderful_a conception_n of_o j._n c._n the_o man_n say_v he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a because_o that_o act_v instead_o of_o the_o man._n the_o church_n be_v the_o holy_a virgin_n because_o she_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o church_n the_o angel_n gabriel_n be_v instead_o of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n instead_o of_o life_n nothing_o can_v better_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o allegory_n use_v by_o the_o valentinian_o than_o this_o passage_n in_o which_o the_o angel_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o life_n the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a be_v instead_o of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o virgin_n be_v instead_o of_o the_o church_n i_o may_v also_o have_v produce_v this_o passage_n for_o a_o proof_n when_o i_o be_v argue_v this_o point_n but_o i_o have_v reserve_v it_o on_o purpose_n for_o this_o place_n to_o show_v that_o the_o whole_a mystery_n of_o the_o word_n reduce_v itself_o to_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o which_o both_o the_o heretic_n and_o the_o orthodox_n have_v equal_o allegorize_v each_o take_v his_o flight_n as_o his_o contemplation_n lead_v he_o on_o and_o this_o be_v that_o famous_a theology_n so_o much_o extol_v by_o the_o father_n i_o know_v most_o of_o they_o be_v entangle_v with_o their_o platonism_n have_v mighty_o embroil_v the_o first_o and_o ancient_a idea_n of_o this_o matter_n but_o i_o know_v also_o that_o before_o they_o come_v to_o make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v terrible_o perplex_v about_o the_o latter_a and_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o to_o do_v hence_o it_o be_v without_o doubt_n that_o they_o so_o long_o delay_v the_o deify_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v not_o at_o all_o touch_v upon_o its_o divinity_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o it_o and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v so_o small_a a_o figure_n at_o that_o time_n that_o some_o father_n of_o the_o council_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o give_v its_o place_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n by_o make_v she_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n of_o which_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o elmacinus_n and_o patricide_n in_o hot_v orient_n hist_o lib._n 2._o p._n 227._o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n dare_v not_o speak_v open_o upon_o the_o point_n and_o in_o s._n basil_n time_n there_o be_v a_o little_a shiness_fw-mi in_o calling_z the_o holy_a ghost_n direct_o and_o formal_o god_n it_o be_v worth_a our_o regard_n what_o petavius_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la lib._n 2._o c._n 7._o §_o 2._o say_v hereupon_o the_o catholic_a church_n say_v he_o accommodate_v itself_o for_o prudential_a reason_n to_o human_a frailty_n come_v not_o to_o the_o full_a profession_n of_o some_o
the_o reason_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n have_v thereby_o lay_v down_o as_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o universe_n the_o goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n but_o the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o this_o platonic_a trinity_n be_v galen_n in_o his_o three_o book_n de_fw-fr vsu_fw-la partium_fw-la his_o word_n be_v plain_a and_o may_v be_v call_v the_o right_a key_n of_o platonism_n i_o do_v not_o say_v he_o make_v true_a religion_n and_o piety_n towards_o god_n to_o consist_v in_o sacrifice_a hecatomb_n or_o in_o send_v up_o the_o smoke_n of_o much_o incense_n but_o in_o know_v and_o make_v know_v to_o other_o what_o god_n wisdom_n power_n and_o goodness_n be_v for_o in_o my_o opinion_n that_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o so_o many_o good_a thing_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o his_o goodness_n which_o deserve_v our_o unmost_a praise_n that_o he_o have_v find_v the_o way_n of_o put_v it_o into_o so_o good_a order_n be_v the_o high_a pitch_n of_o wisdom_n and_o that_o he_o can_v execute_v so_o vast_a a_o design_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o almighty_a power_n nothing_o be_v plain_a than_o this_o comment_n he_o full_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n without_o mix_v any_o philosophical_a subtlety_n or_o cabalistick_a mystery_n with_o it_o here_o all_o refer_v to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o show_v no_o more_o than_o a_o natural_a trinity_n which_o all_o may_v read_v in_o these_o three_o admirable_a property_n which_o god_n have_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v make_v visible_a in_o his_o work_n and_o last_o clem._n alexan._n lib._n 5._o strom._n p._n 547._o edit_fw-la lutet_fw-la 1629._o full_o show_v plato_n mind_n in_o the_o definition_n he_o give_v of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v not_o that_o which_o be_v utter_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o a_o most_o evident_a wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n with_o a_o almighty_a and_o true_o divine_a power_n this_o be_v plain_a here_o you_o have_v the_o wisdom_n goodness_n and_o power_n whereof_o plato_n make_v his_o three_o principle_n and_o whereof_o clemens_n make_v only_o the_o internal_a word_n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o utter_v word_n so_o free_a and_o unlimited_a be_v this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n observe_v far_o that_o the_o word_n most_o evident_a refer_v to_o what_o appear_v of_o god_n in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v proper_o the_o word_n of_o god_n according_a to_o all_o the_o platonical_a allegorist_n as_o to_o the_o beget_v word_n which_o be_v not_o that_o wisdom_n nor_o that_o goodness_n nor_o that_o power_n which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n what_o can_v it_o be_v but_o the_o world_n itself_o nevertheless_o the_o father_n believe_v the_o prolation_n of_o this_o word_n to_o be_v the_o true_a generation_n and_o consequent_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o a_o beget_v son_n understand_v it_o of_o this_o world_n without_o think_v of_o it_o plato_n then_o have_v so_o personalize_v the_o several_a operation_n of_o the_o godhead_n speak_v of_o many_o god_n to_o please_v the_o people_n populo_fw-la ut_fw-la placerent_fw-la quas_fw-la secisset_fw-la fabulas_fw-la reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o liberty_n of_o own_v but_o one_o god_n when_o he_o converse_v with_o the_o learned_a or_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o epistle_n when_o he_o write_v to_o his_o friend_n chap._n viii_o that_o the_o pleroma_n of_o the_o valentinian_o be_v a_o allegorical_a theology_n with_o a_o digression_n concern_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o both_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a gnostic_n i_o pass_v from_o the_o philosopher_n to_o the_o heretic_n who_o imitate_v they_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v a_o hide_a and_o mystical_a theology_n in_o the_o pleroma_n of_o the_o valentinian_o that_o prodigious_a number_n of_o emanation_n which_o seem_v so_o monstrous_a a_o opinion_n to_o we_o be_v at_o bottom_n but_o either_o a_o system_fw-la of_o the_o several_a order_n of_o angel_n who_o be_v often_o call_v aeons_n i_o mean_v such_o a_o celestial_a hierarchy_n as_o that_o of_o dionysius_n be_v or_o that_o collection_n of_o idea_n those_o different_a property_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o valentin_n call_v they_o apud_fw-la iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o those_o several_a dispensation_n which_o they_o conceive_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n for_o they_o do_v consider_v he_o 1._o without_o regard_n to_o the_o creature_n as_o incomprehensible_a and_o retire_v into_o a_o profound_a silence_n that_o be_v as_o not_o have_v yet_o speak_v that_o efficacious_a word_n which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o creature_n and_o then_o he_o call_v he_o the_o profound_a and_o the_o silence_n that_o be_v the_o first_o order_n of_o aeons_n 2._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o intelligible_a world_n as_o have_v his_o understanding_n fill_v with_o idea_n idea_n be_v the_o essence_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o platonist_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v their_o second_o syzigy_n 3._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o sensible_a world_n as_o execute_v his_o design_n and_o speak_v that_o powerful_a word_n which_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o all_o creature_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o word_n and_o the_o life_n that_o be_v their_o three_o syzigy_n 4._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o spiritual_a and_o evangelical_n world_n as_o work_v redemption_n and_o there_o they_o find_v the_o mediator_n jesus_n christ_n man_n with_o the_o new_a church_n which_o he_o make_v by_o his_o preach_a and_o death_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o man_n and_o the_o church_n that_o be_v their_o four_o alliance_n but_o after_o all_o these_o several_a emanation_n right_o take_v be_v but_o the_o several_a respect_n in_o which_o they_o conceive_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n who_o have_v be_v hide_v in_o a_o abyss_n of_o light_n do_v outward_o manifest_v himself_o in_o these_o two_o admirable_a work_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a creation_n that_o be_v the_o testimony_n which_o irenaeus_n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o give_v of_o they_o the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o after_o have_v divide_v their_o emanation_n do_v however_o return_v to_o the_o unity_n hold_v that_o all_o together_o make_v but_o one_o and_o in_o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o the_o same_o father_n relate_v that_o ptolemy_n give_v the_o most_o high_a god_n two_o wife_n understanding_n and_o will_n which_o they_o call_v the_o father_n two_o power_n apparent_o show_v that_o ptolemy_n fall_v into_o plato_n allegory_n in_o ascribe_v wisdom_n and_o power_n as_o two_o property_n inseparable_a from_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spirit_n to_o the_o good_a or_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o i_o do_v see_v why_o ptolemy_n may_v not_o as_o well_o allegorical_o say_v that_o the_o supreme_a father_n have_v two_o wife_n as_o philo_z in_o the_o like_a case_n that_o the_o world_n have_v god_n for_o its_o father_n and_o knowledge_n for_o its_o mother_n but_o if_o all_o these_o several_a power_n of_o the_o valentinian_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n whence_o then_o come_v it_o you_o will_v say_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v so_o abhor_v the_o reason_n be_v apparent_a viz._n that_o in_o avoid_v the_o christian_a simplicity_n they_o run_v the_o faith_n into_o terrible_a confusion_n expose_v god_n unity_n to_o peril_n by_o their_o idle_a speculation_n as_o for_o the_o basilidian_o they_o do_v also_o allegorise_v on_o the_o word_n abraxes_n whereby_o they_o understand_v that_o supreme_a power_n from_o which_o all_o the_o other_o aeons_n or_o spirit_n proceed_v this_o name_n have_v in_o its_o greek_a letter_n the_o number_n 365_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o year_n or_o according_a to_o basilides_n of_o the_o celestial_a orbs._n and_o he_o intend_v to_o signify_v that_o abraxas_n or_o the_o most_o high_a god_n be_v the_o father_n of_o the_o celestial_a orb_n age_n or_o aeons_n and_o creator_n of_o the_o universe_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o this_o be_v a_o hebrew_n word_n and_o that_o it_o come_v from_o ab_n ben_n rovach_n father_n son_n and_o spirit_n menage_n will_v with_o his_o etymological_a sagacity_n find_v no_o difficulty_n in_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v its_o derivation_n thus_o ab_n ben_n rovach_n abenrach_n aberach_n abrach_n and_o add_v a_o greek_a termination_n abrachas_n abraxas_n serenus_n the_o physician_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o basilidian_o lengthen_v the_o word_n frame_v abracadabra_fw-la of_o it_o which_o be_v another_o mysterious_a name_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o as_o a_o amulet_n or_o preservative_n for_o the_o cure_n of_o all_o intermit_a
matter_n whereby_o he_o understand_v that_o substance_n which_o god_n put_v forth_o out_o of_o himself_o destitute_a of_o form_n which_o other_o have_v call_v the_o second_o word_n or_o the_o utter_v word_n 3._o have_v consider_v the_o idea_n as_o the_o father_n and_o matter_n as_o the_o mother_n he_o hold_v that_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n a_o three_o be_v frame_v who_o be_v their_o son_n which_o he_o call_v the_o sensible_a or_o the_o sensible_a world_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o intelligible_a and_o which_o other_o have_v call_v the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n which_o animate_v the_o world_n and_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n thence_o he_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o world_n that_o this_o world_n be_v the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o be_v perfect_a that_o it_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o soul_n and_o with_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n say_v he_o intend_v to_o produce_v a_o most_o fair_a god_n make_v he_o a_o beget_v god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d phurnutus_n give_v the_o same_o elegy_n to_o the_o world_n c._n 27._o de_fw-fr natura_fw-la deorum_fw-la the_o world_n say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o author_n of_o mercurius_n trismegistus_n so_o exact_o suit_n his_o language_n to_o that_o of_o these_o philosopher_n that_o one_o can_v in_o the_o least_o doubt_n but_o that_o he_o design_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o world_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o he_o give_v it_o lactantius_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o according_a to_o the_o good_a custom_n of_o the_o father_n who_o apply_v every_o thing_n to_o jesus_n christ_n greedy_o receive_v whatever_o seem_v to_o favour_v their_o platonized_a christianity_n this_o be_v the_o passage_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o that_o father_n divin_n instit_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 6._o the_o lord_n say_v mercurius_n and_o the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n who_o we_o call_v god_n because_o he_o have_v make_v a_o second_o visible_a and_o sensible_a god_n this_o lord_n i_o say_v have_v make_v this_o the_o first_o and_o the_o only_a one_o he_o appear_v to_o he_o beautiful_a and_o full_a of_o all_o sort_n of_o good_a thing_n and_o he_o sanctify_v he_o and_o love_v he_o as_o his_o only_a son_n he_o who_o be_v not_o wilful_o blind_a must_v here_o observe_v the_o sensible_a world_n as_o the_o only_a son_n of_o the_o creator_n now_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o these_o philosopher_n speak_v thus_o of_o the_o world_n because_o they_o believe_v it_o create_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o occllus_n lucanus_n who_o indeed_o hold_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr universe_n natura_fw-la cap._n 1._o that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o beget_v negate_fw-la suisse_fw-la genitum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n he_o express_o say_v that_o the_o world_n be_v unbegotten_a ingenitus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mean_v that_o it_o be_v eternal_a and_o that_o it_o never_o be_v create_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o those_o who_o follow_v the_o other_o opinion_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v none_o but_o god_n who_o be_v unbegotten_a ingenitus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o as_o to_o the_o world_n it_o be_v beget_v be_v the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n hence_o come_v that_o famous_a distinction_n of_o the_o platonist_n between_o the_o ingenitus_fw-la and_o the_o genitus_fw-la have_v apply_v to_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o son_n what_o the_o philosopher_n have_v say_v of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o world_n because_o they_o do_v not_o apprehend_v this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n and_o have_v not_o read_v this_o lesson_n of_o phurnutus_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la cap._n 35._o that_o the_o ancient_n subtle_o philosophised_a on_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o world_n by_o symbol_n and_o enigma_n sallust_n the_o philosopher_n de_fw-la diis_fw-la &_o mundo_fw-la cap._n 2._o call_v these_o enigma_n theological_a fable_n and_o the_o commentator_n on_o this_o philosopher_n observe_v on_o this_o place_n that_o plato_n follow_v these_o fable_n which_o belong_v to_o theology_n leave_v those_o which_o contain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o ordinary_a cause_n and_o effect_n of_o nature_n to_o the_o poet_n it_o be_v among_o these_o theological_a fable_n that_o you_o will_v find_v the_o ground_n of_o modern_a theology_n and_o of_o those_o fine_a mystery_n of_o the_o emperichoresis_n of_o the_o god_n of_o god_n of_o light_n of_o light_n and_o of_o a_o son_n exist_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o father_n these_o source_n be_v to_o be_v find_v particular_o in_o sallust_n cap._n 2_o &_o 13._o apuleius_n be_v another_o of_o those_o who_o very_o well_o understand_v plato_n doctrine_n plato_n say_v he_o de_n dogmate_n platonis_fw-la suppose_v three_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n god_n matter_n and_o form_n which_o he_o call_v idea_n god_n incorporeal_a and_o ineffable_a who_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o the_o father_n matter_n increatable_a incorruptible_a and_o infinite_a which_o be_v neither_o corporeal_a nor_o incorporeal_a and_o idea_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o form_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v simple_a eternal_a and_o incorporeal_a then_o he_o make_v he_o divide_v into_o three_o order_n what_o he_o call_v the_o first_o substance_n viz._n god_n understanding_n and_o the_o soul_n last_o he_o observe_v that_o plato_n sometime_o assert_n that_o the_o world_n be_v without_o beginning_n and_o sometime_o that_o it_o have_v a_o origin_n and_o be_v beget_v which_o do_v not_o imply_v any_o contradiction_n the_o intelligible_a platonic_a world_n be_v eternal_a but_o the_o sensible_a and_o corporeal_a world_n have_v be_v beget_v it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o word_n some_o have_v say_v it_o be_v eternal_a have_v take_v its_o eternity_n from_o the_o intelligible_a and_o ideal_o world_n other_o suppose_v that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v not_o take_v its_o beginning_n from_o the_o origin_n of_o the_o visible_a world_n and_o those_o who_o believe_v it_o eternal_a agree_v as_o you_o see_v very_o well_o with_o those_o who_o believe_v it_o form_v in_o time_n while_o the_o one_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o internal_a word_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o beget_v word_n put_v forth_o when_o god_n intend_v to_o create_v the_o world_n so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o word_n be_v make_v by_o the_o model_n of_o the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o world_n as_o to_o the_o world_n this_o be_v the_o observation_n of_o curio_n in_o fol._n 35_o etc._n etc._n of_o his_o araneus_fw-la if_o all_o thing_n be_v eternal_a the_o opinion_n of_o the_o peripatetic_n concern_v the_o world_n eternity_n prove_v true_a for_o since_o god_n create_v the_o world_n and_o that_o nothing_o strange_a or_o unexpected_a can_v happen_v to_o he_o what_o inconvenience_n be_v there_o in_o say_v that_o what_o be_v make_v in_o time_n be_v in_o he_o before_o all_o time_n god_n be_v of_o himself_o the_o being_n which_v the_o greek_n call_v idea_n and_o we_o call_v form_n be_v so_o in_o god_n that_o they_o be_v nothing_o in_o themselves_o now_o before_o the_o world_n be_v make_v it_o be_v nothing_o in_o itself_o but_o in_o god_n in_o that_o vast_a nature_n in_o that_o ideal_o model_n where_o all_o thing_n always_o have_v be_v and_o always_o be_v the_o presence_n of_o this_o universe_n not_o be_v separable_a from_o the_o immense_a and_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o conclude_v after_o the_o world_n be_v make_v it_o have_v a_o double_a existence_n one_o itself_o with_o respect_n to_o all_o thing_n exist_v in_o time_n another_o in_o god_n because_o nothing_o can_v exist_v out_o of_o his_o eternity_n and_o wisdom_n all_o which_o do_v in_o all_o respect_n agree_v with_o the_o word_n before_o it_o be_v beget_v or_o utter_v it_o be_v nothing_o in_o itself_o it_o have_v no_o hypostasis_fw-la it_o subsist_v only_o in_o god_n in_o the_o idea_n of_o that_o vast_a nature_n in_o which_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o after_o it_o be_v put_v forth_o it_o have_v a_o double_a be_v or_o existence_n the_o one_o in_o god_n as_o he_o be_v himself_o the_o model_n and_o archetype_n of_o all_o thing_n which_o exist_v the_o other_o in_o itself_o as_o it_o be_v the_o first-born_a of_o all_o creature_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o arian_n and_o athanasian_o destroy_v each_o other_o in_o so_o brutal_a a_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v be_v from_o a_o mere_a mistake_n chap._n x._o philo_n examine_v we_o ought_v to_o rank_n philo_n among_o the_o platonic_a philosopher_n see_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o follow_v exact_o the_o idea_n of_o plato_n about_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o be_v convince_v
deny_v when_o it_o be_v only_o their_o irresistible_a grace_n that_o be_v reject_v which_o they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o conceit_n as_o such_o sandius_n who_o maintain_v a_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o stand_v for_o the_o hypostasis_n yet_o own_v nucl_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o that_o marcellus_n photinus_n sabellius_n paul_n of_o samosata_n and_o even_o ebion_n who_o believe_v only_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n hold_v notwithstanding_o that_o in_o that_o hypostasis_fw-la alone_o there_o be_v two_o energy_n or_o divine_a operation_n to_o wit_n the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o by_o these_o two_o operation_n god_n create_v the_o world_n and_o manifest_v himself_o in_o j._n c._n petavius_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o de_n trinit_fw-la lib._n 1._o c._n 13._o as_o to_o paul_n of_o samosata_n and_o marcellus_n dr._n pearson_n agree_v with_o he_o that_o the_o last_o vind._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 3._o believe_v a_o existent_a word_n in_o the_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n and_o which_o come_v forth_o thence_o as_o a_o single_a operation_n to_o create_v the_o universe_n dr._n bull_n judic_n eccles_n etc._n etc._n p._n 67._o recount_v the_o opinion_n of_o paul_n of_o samosata_n attribute_n to_o he_o constant_o that_o he_o believe_v a_o efficacious_a word_n descend_v from_o heaven_n on_o j._n c._n and_o by_o the_o word_n say_v he_o paul_n do_v not_o intend_v that_o hypostasis_fw-la which_o we_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o a_o power_n and_o a_o divine_a virtue_n which_o form_v he_o in_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v close_o unite_v to_o he_o to_o work_v the_o miracle_n he_o do_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o beryllus_n those_o expression_n of_o eusebius_n that_o have_v give_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o the_o learned_a be_v not_o difficult_a to_o be_v understand_v provide_v you_o supply_v they_o with_o some_o particle_n and_o add_v a_o word_n or_o two_o as_o you_o must_v sometime_o in_o all_o other_o author_n in_o my_o opinion_n eusebius_n intend_v nothing_o else_o lib._n 6._o c._n 33._o but_o that_o this_o bishop_n maintain_v that_o the_o man_n j._n c._n do_v not_o pre-exist_a in_o another_o essence_n or_o another_o nature_n that_o be_v proper_a to_o he_o before_o he_o live_v among_o man_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o deity_n which_o dwell_v since_o he_o live_v among_o man_n be_v not_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o his_o own_o but_o the_o divinity_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o father_n this_o be_v a_o right_a notion_n the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o divine_a power_n distinct_a from_o the_o son_n and_o a_o heavenly_a wisdom_n descend_v on_o j._n c._n beryilus_n paul_n and_o marcellus_n have_v it_o perhaps_o from_o ignatius_n who_o call_v j._n c._n epist_n ad_fw-la magnes_fw-la the_o eternal_a word_n that_o come_v not_o forth_o out_o of_o silence_n i._n e._n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o be_v otten_v with_o its_o proper_a hypostasis_fw-la but_o the_o operation_n and_o the_o essential_a virtue_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o outward_o for_o i_o frank_o agree_v that_o this_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n which_o have_v give_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o the_o abettor_n of_o his_o epistle_n be_v not_o intend_v against_o valentine_n but_o i_o say_v it_z attack_n those_o platonic_a doctor_n who_o assert_v a_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n a_o little_a before_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n and_o who_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v bring_v forth_o and_o consequent_o proceed_v out_o of_o silence_n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o tertullian_n and_o many_o of_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v he_o that_o the_o word_n that_o be_v bring_v forth_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o only_a that_o be_v beget_v and_o the_o only_a one_o that_o may_v be_v call_v the_o son_n do_v come_v forth_o in_o time_n of_o another_o mute_a word_n which_o they_o call_v reason_n or_o wisdom_n eternal_a tertullian_n teach_v we_o positive_o adv_n prax._n that_o before_o the_o word_n that_o be_v bring_v forth_o come_v out_o of_o the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o divine_a reason_n god_n have_v it_o in_o himself_o in_o his_o thought_n as_o a_o silent_a word_n habebat_fw-la intra_fw-la semetipsum_fw-la tacitè_fw-fr cogitando_fw-la you_o can_v express_v more_o clear_o that_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o come_v out_o of_o silence_n this_o opinion_n no_o doubt_n begin_v to_o glide_v in_o at_o the_o time_n of_o ignatius_n who_o laugh_v at_o it_o and_o refute_v it_o reject_v this_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o proceed_v out_o of_o silence_n which_o receive_v its_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n as_o be_v a_o word_n mere_o flatonick_a and_o he_o admit_v no_o other_o word_n to_o be_v real_a but_o that_o essential_a virtue_n which_o be_v eternal_o in_o god_n which_o be_v god_n himself_o which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incorporate_v in_o j._n c._n and_o this_o ignatius_n way_n of_o speak_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o eternal_a word_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o same_o virtue_n which_o create_v the_o world_n be_v become_v the_o proper_a virtue_n of_o j._n c._n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o you_o may_v say_v right_o that_o j._n c._n make_v the_o age_n by_o his_o power_n and_o consequent_o by_o himself_o for_o that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o my_o power_n be_v do_v by_o myself_o when_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o all_o thing_n â—ere_z make_v by_o j._n c._n or_o by_o the_o son_n their_o meaning_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o they_o be_v make_v by_o the_o immense_a power_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v in_o j.c._n he_o become_v that_o power_n that_o spirit_n that_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n because_o all_o the_o miracle_n effect_v by_o that_o power_n be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o j._n c._n in_o who_o it_o reside_v in_o this_o sense_n simon_n magus_n call_v himself_o the_o great_a power_n of_o god_n and_o boast_v that_o he_o have_v make_v the_o age_n not_o that_o he_o believe_v himself_o as_o the_o ancient_n will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a hypostasis_fw-la sometime_o the_o father_n sometime_o the_o son_n and_o sometime_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o so_o extravagant_a but_o only_o ap_v j._n c_o design_v to_o say_v that_o the_o divine_a power_n which_o actuate_v he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o same_o power_n that_o create_v the_o world_n j._n c._n be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 1.24_o we_o may_v enforce_v the_o explication_n we_o have_v give_v of_o ignatius_n his_o word_n by_o the_o manner_n how_o irenaeus_n dispute_v against_o the_o valentinian_o lib._n 2._o c._n 47._o &_o seq_fw-la it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o in_o regard_n to_o man_n he_o be_v sometime_o silent_a sometime_o speak_v sometime_o he_o take_v his_o rest_n and_o sometime_o act_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o god_n who_o be_v all_o understanding_n all_o reason_n all_o spirit_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o such_o like_a change_n mean_v that_o god_n be_v always_o a_o reason_n a_o internal_a word_n but_o never_o a_o word_n bring_v faith_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o afterward_o say_v that_o god_n be_v all_o reason_n think_v in_o he_o be_v speak_v and_o speak_v nothing_o else_o but_o think_v for_o his_o thought_n be_v his_o speech_n and_o his_o speech_n be_v his_o understanding_n and_o this_o understanding_n which_o comprehend_v all_o thing_n be_v the_o father_n himself_o further_o to_o make_v we_o the_o better_a comprehend_v that_o he_o speak_v thus_o against_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o or_o beget_v he_o accost_v the_o valentinian_o with_o this_o smart_a raillery_n the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o bring_v forth_o and_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n as_o if_o they_o have_v assist_v the_o father_n at_o his_o birth_n i_o shall_v leave_v you_o to_o consider_v whether_o this_o raillery_n spare_v our_o scholastics_n he_o that_o will_v be_v at_o the_o pain_n about_o it_o needs_o only_o make_v a_o parallel_n of_o their_o system_fw-la concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n with_o that_o of_o the_o valentinian_o and_o he_o may_v soon_o see_v whether_o those_o heretic_n only_o be_v ridiculous_a herein_o chap._n xii_o plato_n speak_v but_o enigmatical_o his_o word_n be_v not_o that_o of_o st._n john_n several_a system_n of_o the_o platonist_n explain_v i_o can_v produce_v many_o more_o platonist_n but_o to_o be_v brief_a i_o come_v now_o to_o plato_n himself_o see_v then_o what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v of_o he_o strom._n lib._n 5._o p._n 592._o of_o the_o paris_n edition_n when_o plato_n say_v that_o it_o
be_v difficult_a to_o find_v the_o father_n of_o the_o universe_n he_o show_v by_o this_o not_o only_o that_o the_o world_n be_v generate_v but_o also_o that_o it_o be_v generate_v as_o his_o son_n plato_n himself_o give_v we_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o system_n in_o his_o second_o letter_n to_o dionysius_n with_o this_o caution_n that_o it_o be_v altogether_o enigmatical_a all_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v round_o about_o the_o king_n of_o the_o universe_n the_o thing_n of_o the_o second_o order_n be_v about_o the_o second_o and_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o three_o order_n be_v about_o the_o three_o which_o be_v thus_o interpret_v by_o marsilius_n ficinus_fw-la the_o idea_n be_v about_o the_o good_a the_o angelic_a spirit_n about_o the_o reason_n and_o the_o form_n about_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n he_o add_v that_o plato_n call_v they_o three_o principle_n not_o because_o they_o be_v equal_o such_o but_o inasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v subordinate_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o the_o good_a be_v such_o of_o himself_o the_o reason_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v the_o near_a to_o god_n and_o the_o soul_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o first_o and_o second_o god_n now_o this_o order_n whatever_o it_o be_v have_v no_o relation_n at_o all_o to_o a_o invisible_a trinity_n but_o be_v manifest_o refer_v to_o the_o world_n and_o creation_n see_v the_o second_o and_o the_o three_o god_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o efficacious_a will_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n the_o one_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o idea_n of_o all_o being_n and_o the_o other_o produce_v their_o different_a form_n thus_o you_o have_v the_o riddle_n unfold_v i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o clemens_n alexandr_n pretend_v in_o the_o same_o book_n i_o have_v quote_v that_o these_o word_n of_o plato_n mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o christian_a platonic_a trinity_n if_o i_o may_v express_v myself_o thus_o but_o without_o any_o ground_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o commentary_n of_o ficinus_fw-la clement_n endeavour_n to_o show_v in_o this_o whole_a book_n that_o there_o be_v no_o tenent_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a religion_n but_o what_o be_v find_v in_o plato_n and_o the_o other_o philosopher_n now_o see_v the_o doctrine_n about_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o darling_n of_o plato_n we_o need_v not_o wonder_v if_o the_o platonic_a father_n search_v for_o all_o the_o possible_a resemblance_n between_o the_o second_o god_n of_o plato_n and_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n on_o who_o behalf_n and_o to_o this_o purpose_n they_o imagine_v a_o generation_n and_o pre-existence_n before_o time_n be_v have_v change_v all_o the_o gospel_n matter_n of_o fact_n concern_v the_o miraculous_a birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n into_o vain_a and_o empty_a contemplation_n which_o suppose_v in_o he_o another_o distinct_a nature_n from_o that_o which_o he_o receive_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o virgin_n to_o conclude_v whoever_o insist_o as_o it_o be_v usual_a on_o the_o seem_a resemblance_n find_v between_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n and_o that_o of_o the_o divine_a plato_n seem_v willing_a to_o deceive_v himself_o see_v the_o most_o able_a critic_n have_v own_a already_o that_o there_o be_v no_o resemblance_n at_o all_o between_o these_o two_o word_n desiderius_n herauldus_n as_o he_o be_v quote_v by_o mons_fw-la le_fw-fr clerc_n biblioth_n vniv_n tom._n vi_o p._n 24._o remark_n judicious_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n strain_v to_o their_o advantage_n all_o the_o action_n word_n and_o write_n of_o the_o pagan_n which_o they_o often_o interpret_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a mean_v of_o the_o latter_a i_o shall_v now_o quote_v casaubon_n who_o be_v not_o at_o all_o suspect_v in_o this_o affair_n this_o critic_n have_v relate_v a_o passage_n of_o cyril_n against_o julian_n where_o this_o father_n pretend_v that_o plato_n ascribe_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o word_n speak_v the_o same_o with_o st._n john_n that_o critic_n declare_v that_o himself_o be_v not_o at_o all_o of_o that_o opinion_n you_o have_v here_o the_o word_n say_v he_o exercit._n in_o baron_n pag._n 5._o by_o the_o which_o plato_n assure_v the_o visible_a world_n be_v make_v he_o indeed_o seem_v to_o say_v what_o st._n john_n do_v which_o be_v what_o cyril_n pretend_v to_o but_o if_o we_o take_v a_o near_a view_n of_o this_o affair_n this_o word_n or_o this_o reason_n as_o plato_n will_v have_v it_o which_o the_o supreme_a god_n employ_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v visible_o and_o whole_o different_a from_o the_o word_n jesus_n christ_n whereof_o st._n john_n speak_v which_o word_n be_v unknown_a to_o those_o to_o who_o the_o revelation_n be_v know_v there_o be_v find_v many_o such_o like_a expression_n in_o the_o father_n where_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o word_n may_v deceive_v those_o who_o do_v not_o examine_v they_o with_o a_o requisite_a attention_n see_v here_o in_o brief_a what_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o platonist_n write_n of_o the_o platonic_a philosopher_n these_o philosopher_n consider_v the_o trinity_n always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n build_v three_o system_n thereon_o we_o shall_v name_v the_o first_o a_o theologic_n system_fw-la which_o put_v down_o the_o supreme_a be_v for_o the_o first_o god_n the_o intelligible_a and_o ideal_o world_n for_o the_o second_o and_o the_o sensible_a world_n for_o the_o three_o the_o first_o be_v the_o father_n because_o he_o be_v the_o understanding_n generate_a the_o idea_n the_o other_o be_v the_o son_n the_o internal_a word_n or_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o father_n because_o he_o be_v immediate_o generate_v and_o subsist_v always_o in_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o father_n the_o last_o be_v the_o spirit_n and_o soul_n or_o the_o creature_n proceed_v from_o the_o other_o two_o because_o it_o receive_v the_o form_n from_o the_o idea_n but_o its_o life_n and_o its_o motion_n from_o the_o first_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n i_o shall_v name_v the_o second_o system_n of_o the_o platonist_n the_o ailegoric_a system_n which_o consider_v a_o trinity_n of_o property_n in_o the_o second_o god_n or_o the_o word_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o creation_n meaning_n by_o the_o divine_a word_n nothing_o else_o but_o the_o infinite_a goodness_n the_o admirable_a wisdom_n and_o the_o immense_a power_n which_o have_v form_v the_o universe_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v it_o above_o in_o a_o passage_n of_o clemens_n hence_o it_o appear_v on_o what_o account_n they_o call_v it_o the_o maker_n and_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n last_o we_o will_v name_v the_o three_o the_o physical_a system_n which_o consider_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o world_n a_o efficient_a cause_n viz._n a_o creator_n and_o a_o father_n a_o matter_n subsist_v from_o all_o eternity_n in_o this_o first_o author_n which_o proceed_v from_o he_o by_o the_o way_n of_o prolation_n or_o emanation_n and_o a_o form_n produce_v result_v from_o the_o other_o two_o both_o from_o the_o matter_n and_o the_o first_o cause_n the_o one_o be_v the_o internal_a word_n the_o other_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o the_o three_o be_v the_o animate_v world_n these_o three_o system_n and_o perhaps_o many_o other_o that_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o allegorise_a platonist_n pregnant_a with_o such_o like_a method_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o plato_n doctrine_n be_v so_o consuse_v and_o difficult_a to_o be_v penetrate_v therefore_o mr._n le_fw-fr clerc_n be_v in_o the_o right_n when_o he_o say_v biblioth_n univ_fw-la tom._n x._o p._n 396._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o confusion_n in_o the_o platonist_n system_v that_o they_o have_v even_o contradict_v themselves_o not_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o what_o they_o will_v say_v we_o may_v affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n who_o follow_v this_o philosophy_n in_o relation_n 〈…〉_o but_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d remarkable_a hereof_o proceed_v not_o only_o from_o the_o diversity_n of_o their_o system_n but_o also_o for_o want_v of_o a_o good_a distinction_n between_o the_o subtle_a platonism_n for_o so_o i_o shall_v call_v it_o which_o treat_v allegorical_o of_o the_o goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n under_o a_o figure_n of_o three_o god_n who_o create_v the_o world_n and_o the_o gross_a platonism_n which_o perceive_v not_o the_o subtle_a part_n of_o this_o allegory_n and_o follow_v the_o letter_n make_v three_o hypostasis_n of_o these_o three_o power_n the_o first_o method_n be_v allegoric_a and_o arbitrary_a may_v without_o contradict_v itself_o change_v the_o name_n order_n and_o number_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o figure_n it_o make_v use_v of_o to_o express_v always_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o be_v a_o ingenious_a invention_n that_o vary_v its_o representation_n and_o
the_o perfect_a generation_n i._n e._n the_o real_a and_o actual_a generation_n mons_fw-la du_n pin_n bibl._n tom._n 1._o at_o the_o word_n theophilus_n say_v that_o the_o father_n affirm_v the_o logos_fw-la to_o be_v eternal_a and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o god_n from_o all_o eternity_n as_o his_o counsel_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o word_n but_o they_o say_v the_o same_o word_n which_o be_v in_o god_n do_v after_o some_o manner_n come_v out_o of_o god_n when_o god_n resolve_v to_o ereate_v the_o world_n because_o he_o then_o begin_v to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o word_n in_o order_n to_o act_v outward_o this_o be_v what_o they_o term_v to_o be_v the_o procession_n prolation_n and_o even_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n this_o hinder_v not_o indeed_o the_o word_n be_v have_v be_v from_o all_o eternity_n nor_o its_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o father_n as_o we_o conceive_v the_o manner_n thereof_o but_o this_o be_v not_o what_o they_o call_v generation_n the_o same_o author_n own_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o tertullian_n that_o this_o father_n mean_v not_o generation_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a procession_n of_o the_o son_n but_o only_o a_o certain_a prolation_n or_o outward_a emission_n conceive_v by_o he_o to_o have_v be_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n because_o god_n both_o create_v and_o govern_v it_o by_o the_o word_n he_o say_v further_a we_o need_v not_o wonder_n that_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o book_n against_o hermogenes_n that_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o father_n be_v not_o father_n and_o that_o the_o son_n begin_v to_o be_v son_n because_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n have_v neither_o that_o quality_n nor_o name_n but_o only_o when_o the_o word_n be_v create_v mons_fw-la jurieu_o express_v himself_o as_o full_o in_o his_o six_o pastoral_n letter_n of_o the_o three_o year_n attribute_v this_o sentiment_n to_o all_o the_o antenicene_a father_n viz._n that_o the_o word_n have_v not_o its_o perfect_a birth_n before_o the_o world_n beginning_n i.e._n according_a to_o mr._n jurieu_o the_o word_n be_v not_o eternal_a as_o it_o be_v a_o son_n but_o only_o be_v hide_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o his_o word_n as_o wisdom_n and_o that_o he_o be_v as_o it_o be_v produce_v and_o become_v a_o distinct_a person_n from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n you_o must_v be_v wilful_o blind_a if_o you_o perceive_v not_o from_o what_o source_n this_o theology_n of_o the_o word_n do_v spring_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o heathen_n ever_o philosophised_a of_o their_o god_n but_o relative_o to_o the_o origin_n of_o this_o universe_n and_o have_v always_o join_v theogony_n with_o their_o cosmogony_n so_o likewise_o these_o platonize_a christian_n follow_v the_o step_v of_o this_o pagan_a philosophy_n their_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n always_o accompany_v the_o prolation_n of_o the_o word_n or_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n this_o be_v note_v by_o the_o same_o mons_fw-la jurieu_n in_o the_o aforementioned_a passage_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o athenagoras_n and_o tertullian_n they_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o wisdom_n which_o be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n at_o first_o but_o only_o in_o a_o bud_n or_o seed_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o chaos_n do_v not_o only_o generate_v the_o creature_n but_o do_v also_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o same_o effusion_n give_v a_o perfect_a existence_n to_o the_o word_n or_o to_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o deity_n this_o indeed_o may_v be_v say_v to_o philosophise_v like_o heathen_n may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o chaos_n be_v the_o father_n and_o mother_n who_o child_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o creature_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o they_o bring_v they_o in_o by_o couple_n like_o the_o aeons_n of_o valentine_n so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o the_o christian_n will_v not_o divide_v what_o the_o philosopher_n and_o poet_n have_v unite_v so_o close_o viz._n theogony_n and_o cosmogony_n i_o return_v to_o dr._n bull_n pray_v he_o to_o consider_v whether_o a_o real_a generation_n and_o proper_o so_o call_v can_v be_v express_v better_a than_o by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v perfect_a that_o it_o be_v in_o act_n that_o it_o give_v a_o perfect_a existence_n to_o the_o word_n that_o it_o make_v the_o word_n a_o person_n distinct_a from_o the_o father_n and_o in_o short_a that_o it_o render_v the_o father_n to_o be_v proper_o a_o father_n and_o the_o son_n proper_o a_o son_n this_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o second_o generation_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o the_o only_a generation_n and_o birth_n of_o the_o son_n on_o the_o contrary_a can_v a_o improper_a and_o metaphoric_n generation_n be_v express_v berter_n than_o by_o say_v that_o the_o son_n exist_v only_o in_o idea_n potentral_o in_o a_o bud_n in_o its_o seed_n in_o the_o heart_n in_o the_o womb_n and_o the_o bowel_n of_o god_n for_o thus_o the_o father_n talk_n of_o the_o first_o generation_n or_o to_o express_v it_o better_o of_o the_o first_o existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o they_o scarce_o reckon_v to_o be_v a_o generation_n for_o can_v you_o for_o example-sake_n call_v the_o metaphoric_n existence_n of_o levi_n in_o the_o loin_n of_o his_o father_n when_o he_o be_v decimate_v in_o abraham_n a_o generation_n but_o the_o father_n think_v thus_o of_o the_o first_o existence_n whilst_o they_o say_v that_o the_o son_n exist_v then_o only_o in_o a_o bud_n or_o seed_n and_o not_o as_o mons_fw-la jurieu_o pretend_v tabl._n du_fw-fr socin_n let._n 6._o art_n 3._o that_o he_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n as_o a_o child_n be_v in_o its_o mother_n womb_n as_o if_o the_o word_n have_v need_v to_o form_v itself_o by_o degree_n in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o father_n and_o wait_v its_o time_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n which_o shall_v likewise_o happen_v to_o be_v that_o of_o its_o delivery_n if_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v understand_v the_o platonic_a philosophy_n he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o avoid_v such_o a_o ridiculens_fw-fr thought_n chap._n fourteen_o the_o immediate_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n follow_v plato_n and_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o divine_a understanding_n be_v the_o principle_n and_o bud_n where_o the_o son_n exist_v from_o eternity_n as_o to_o his_o essence_n all_o essence_n be_v eternal_a in_o this_o respect_n according_a to_o the_o platonist_n because_o they_o be_v the_o emanation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n but_o particular_o all_o generate_v spirit_n hence_o homousianism_n take_v its_o rise_n the_o son_n come_v forth_o out_o of_o this_o first_o source_n of_o all_o essence_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o they_o in_o god_n design_n he_o come_v forth_o in_o time_n as_o to_o his_o person_n to_o be_v the_o first_o minister_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o creation_n of_o this_o universe_n this_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o the_o creature_n the_o birth_n of_o which_o be_v less_o noble_a as_o not_o be_v immediate_a hereupon_o if_o you_o have_v ask_v they_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o word_n alone_o among_o all_o the_o generate_v spirit_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n or_o the_o only_a son_n they_o can_v not_o have_v allege_v any_o other_o than_o the_o privilege_n of_o be_v generate_v immediate_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o father_n whereas_o the_o other_o spirit_n be_v so_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o a_o second_o god_n and_o minister_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n speak_v thus_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 12._o the_o father_n who_o alone_o be_v above_o all_o generation_n and_o beginning_n have_v create_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o only_a son_n have_v immediate_o generate_v without_o any_o intermedium_fw-la that_o his_o only_a son_n by_o his_o will_n by_o his_o power_n and_o goodness_n he_o generate_v he_o before_o all_o the_o aeons_n make_v use_n of_o he_o afterward_o to_o create_v even_o the_o aeons_n the_o cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n etc._n etc._n according_a to_o he_o the_o angel_n be_v form_v by_o the_o son_n but_o the_o son_n be_v generate_v only_o by_o the_o will_n and_o the_o immediate_a power_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o prerogative_n you_o need_v not_o doubt_v that_o eusebius_n intend_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o call_v j._n c._n the_o laud._n constan_n cap._n 1._o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o aeons_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d other_o father_n think_v the_o same_o whenever_o they_o make_v use_v of_o these_o word_n of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n for_o they_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o by_o the_o beginning_n eternity_n ought_v to_o be_v understand_v which_o this_o word_n can_v denote_v as_o maldonat_n confess_v
ingenuous_o in_o joan._n 1.1_o they_o only_o mean_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o create_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n when_o god_n create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o creature_n or_o that_o of_o the_o other_o generate_v spirit_n because_o it_o have_v a_o be_v then_o already_o the_o father_n have_v beget_v it_o before_o by_o a_o immediate_a generation_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o deny_v formal_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v be_v call_v son_n because_o there_o be_v say_v he_o but_o one_o ungenerate_v and_o but_o one_o generate_v it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o son_n have_v be_v make_v by_o another_o who_o be_v likewise_o make_v eusebius_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o chapter_n a_o such_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o that_o chapter_n tradition_n of_o the_o church_n de_n eccles_n theol._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o the_o spirit_n the_o paraclet_n say_v he_o be_v neither_o god_n nor_o son_n because_o he_o take_v not_o his_o origin_n from_o the_o father_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o son_n do_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o son_n for_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v all_o thing_n say_v the_o evangelist_n consequent_o then_o the_o holy_a spirit_n also_o origen_n doctrine_n be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o this_o who_o maintain_v in_o his_o 1_o tom._n upon_o st._n john_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o creature_n of_o the_o son_n rely_v with_o eusebius_n upon_o this_o expression_n that_o all_o 〈◊〉_d not_o except_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v make_v by_o the_o son_n this_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n â—â—â—hing_v the_o immediate_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o world_n creation_n be_v follow_v by_o many_o other_o doctor_n even_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a marius_n victorinus_n be_v of_o this_o number_n who_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o first_o book_n that_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v only_o a_o effusion_n and_o manifestation_n of_o that_o power_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o which_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n before_o you_o may_v join_v zeno_n of_o verona_n with_o he_o de_fw-la aeterna_fw-la filii_fw-la generatione_n serm._n 3_o who_o moreover_o explain_v this_o generation_n by_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n for_o as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n in_o profundo_fw-la sacrae_fw-la mentis_fw-la serm._n 1_o be_v thrust_v forth_o and_o beget_v will_v valentine_n have_v express_v himself_o otherwise_o about_o his_o word_n which_o come_v forth_o out_o of_o the_o understanding_n than_o this_o man_n do_v of_o his_o come_v out_o of_o the_o deep_a and_o silence_n but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o forget_v rupert_n who_o unfold_v admirable_o this_o philosophic_a cabala_n say_v that_o the_o father_n actual_o beget_v the_o word_n which_o contain_v potential_o all_o thing_n when_o he_o create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n yes_o he_o go_v on_o the_o father_n thrust_v forth_o this_o good_a word_n out_o of_o his_o heart_n and_o before_o the_o morningstar_n beget_v he_o out_o of_o his_o bosom_n viz._n out_o of_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o substance_n when_o he_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o like_a to_o origen_n expression_n that_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o light_n be_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n mr._n huel_n excuse_v origen_n allege_v that_o he_o speak_v allegorical_o we_o do_v not_o doubt_v it_o all_o this_o theology_n be_v allegoric_a the_o word_n or_o command_n which_o god_n utter_v to_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o improper_o so_o and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o my_o thought_n or_o my_o speech_n be_v the_o son_n of_o my_o understanding_n which_o both_o conceive_v and_o bring_v they_o forth_o this_o be_v too_o evident_a and_o for_o this_o cause_n dr._n ball_n have_v reason_n to_o retrench_v out_o of_o his_o quotation_n desen_n fidei_fw-la nic._n p._n 395._o these_o last_o word_n of_o rupert_n passage_n that_o the_o father_n beget_v the_o son_n when_o he_o â—â—id_v let_v there_o be_v light_n but_o lactartius_n go_v beyond_o all_o these_o doctor_n i_o quote_v for_o he_o allow_v not_o to_o the_o word_n so_o much_o as_o the_o advantage_n of_o a_o immediate_a generation_n above_o the_o other_o generate_v spirit_n he_o find_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o but_o only_o in_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o their_o prolation_n and_o in_o the_o different_a design_n god_n have_v in_o the_o beget_n of_o they_o the_o holy_a scripture_n teach_v we_o say_v he_o lib._n 4._o c._n 8._o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n even_o as_o also_o the_o other_o angel_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n for_o the_o word_n be_v a_o spirit_n which_o be_v bring_v forth_o with_o a_o significative_a voice_n but_o because_o the_o spirit_n breath_n and_o speech_n be_v thrust_v forth_o by_o different_a organ_n the_o spirit_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o nostril_n and_o the_o speech_n out_o of_o the_o mouth_n consequent_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o this_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o other_o angel_n caeteros_fw-la angelos_n these_o be_v come_v forth_o out_o of_o god_n as_o silent_a and_o mute_a spirit_n because_o they_o be_v not_o create_v to_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n but_o only_o for_o the_o execute_n of_o his_o order_n but_o the_o son_n notwithstanding_o he_o be_v a_o spirit_n yet_o he_o come_v forth_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o god_n with_o a_o sound_n and_o a_o voice_n like_v unto_o speech_n because_o god_n be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o voice_n to_o instruct_v the_o people_n etc._n etc._n you_o see_v manifest_o how_o he_o confound_v the_o angel_n who_o be_v call_v the_o word_n with_o the_o other_o angel_n that_o he_o make_v they_o all_o to_o proceed_v out_o of_o god_n equal_o by_o a_o immediate_a prolation_n and_o that_o the_o only_a difference_n he_o make_v here_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o common_a angel_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o nostril_n of_o god_n as_o mute_a spirit_n design_v only_o to_o execute_v his_o order_n by_o deed_n whereas_o this_o chief_a angel_n who_o he_o call_v the_o son_n do_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o god_n as_o a_o vocal_a and_o sound_a speech_n design_v to_o deliver_v his_o oracle_n and_o to_o reveal_v his_o will._n last_o origen_n or_o some_o body_n else_o under_o his_o name_n go_v beyond_o even_a lactantius_n himself_o in_o that_o he_o confound_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n with_o that_o of_o common_a creature_n homil._n 2._o in_o diversos_fw-la for_o though_o on_o the_o one_o hand_n he_o seem_v to_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v bear_v before_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o yet_o he_o advance_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o these_o word_n all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o signify_v only_o that_o at_o his_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o father_n all_o thing_n be_v likewise_o bear_v together_o with_o he_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word-god_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o though_o he_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o a_o different_a substance_n from_o the_o creature_n that_o he_o have_v the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o beginning_n before_o time_n be_v he_o seem_v to_o destroy_v all_o this_o by_o add_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o son_n substance_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v so_o much_o when_o he_o say_v that_o his_o father_n be_v great_a than_o he_o which_o assert_n evident_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o son_n as_o also_o when_o he_o go_v on_o to_o exist_v before_o time_n be_v to_o exist_v not_o in_o time_n but_o with_o time_n his_o conclusion_n will_v tell_v we_o his_o mean_v we_o ought_v then_o say_v he_o to_o believe_v three_o thing_n the_o father_n bring_v forth_o the_o son_n beget_v and_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n the_o father_n speak_v the_o word_n be_v beget_v and_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v conformable_o to_o what_o he_o be_v say_v viz._n that_o the_o father_n bring_v forth_o the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v beget_v his_o wisdom_n all_o thing_n be_v then_o make_v it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o sound_v the_o depth_n of_o this_o philosophy_n the_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n because_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a power_n of_o the_o father_n but_o it_o be_v less_o than_o
man_n because_o if_o i_o may_v say_v so_o these_o dispensation_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o great_a oeconomy_n of_o j._n c._n or_o rather_o of_o god_n the_o father_n manifest_v himself_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o his_o son_n therefore_o irenaeus_n call_v it_o the_o dispensation_n which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n you_o may_v see_v what_o vossius_fw-la say_v in_o his_o note_n concern_v these_o allegory_n of_o barnabas_n and_o the_o other_o father_n it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o say_v he_o how_o these_o first_o christian_n interpret_v the_o scripture_n after_o a_o mystic_a and_o superstitious_a manner_n i_o be_v like_a to_o say_v childish_a and_o foolish_a cotelier_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o and_o show_v their_o absurdity_n but_o take_v this_o along_o with_o you_o that_o these_o dull_a allegory_n do_v not_o by_o far_o so_o much_o mischief_n as_o that_o christianity_n in_o masquerade_n which_o some_o other_o father_n borrow_v from_o plato_n it_o be_v of_o these_o you_o may_v more_o just_o say_v than_o of_o the_o allegorist_n according_a to_o one_o of_o our_o critic_n that_o the_o day_n these_o good_a father_n be_v write_v so_o many_o philosophic_a vision_n they_o void_v a_o purge_n purgamentum_fw-la aliquod_fw-la cacasse_fw-la let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o hermas_n who_o be_v as_o well_o store_v with_o vision_n and_o parable_n as_o barnabas_n at_o least_o his_o method_n be_v the_o same_o in_o his_o parable_n or_o similitude_n the_o 9th_o §_o 12._o he_o say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n now_o the_o rock_n be_v of_o old_a because_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o any_o creature_n inasmuch_o as_o he_o assist_v in_o the_o council_n of_o his_o father_n in_o order_n to_o form_v the_o creature_n all_o this_o be_v say_v in_o a_o mystic_a and_o a_o allegoric_a sense_n to_o explain_v that_o the_o father_n do_v all_o in_o regard_n to_o his_o son_n and_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o author_n have_v say_v as_o much_o in_o his_o first_o vision_n §_o 4._o concern_v the_o church_n for_o ask_v of_o the_o angel_n why_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v a_o old_a woman_n the_o angel_n answer_v because_o she_o be_v the_o first_o thing_n that_o be_v create_v and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o she_o the_o world_n be_v make_v it_o be_v likely_a in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o translator_n render_v not_o per_fw-la illam_fw-la but_o propter_fw-la illam_fw-la you_o see_v then_o that_o this_o father_n say_v no_o more_o of_o j._n c._n than_o he_o do_v of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o these_o word_n antiquior_fw-la omni_fw-la creatura_fw-la mean_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o anus_fw-la prima_fw-la omnium_fw-la creata_fw-la which_o be_v true_a only_o in_o a_o mystic_a sense_n but_o false_a in_o the_o letter_n consequent_o then_o j._n c._n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o the_o church_n be_v so_o i_o mean_v in_o the_o decree_n and_o design_n of_o god_n which_o the_o author_n express_v by_o his_o be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o borrow_v manifest_o from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n i_o shall_v now_o produce_v a_o remarkable_a instance_n of_o the_o alteration_n that_o ensue_v as_o to_o the_o tenent_n itself_o notwithstanding_o the_o term_n remain_v the_o same_o you_o see_v that_o hermas_n say_v here_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o any_o creature_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v so_o allegorical_o let_v we_o get_v over_o one_o age_n or_o two_o and_o you_o shall_v see_v origen_n make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o expression_n but_o in_o a_o arian_n sense_n the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v he_o lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la cell_n discover_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o we_o as_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o creature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o mean_v that_o he_o be_v create_v a_o little_a before_o the_o world_n but_o let_v we_o return_v to_o our_o subject_n justin_n martyr_n who_o first_o teach_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n imitate_v the_o notion_n of_o hermas_n do_v teach_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o christian_n no_o less_o than_o that_o of_o christ_n himself_o whilst_o apol._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o word_n or_o reason_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o barbarian_n be_v christian_n and_o consequent_o christian_n do_v not_o commence_v yesterday_o or_o to_o day_n but_o be_v always_o and_o every_o where_o a_o principio_fw-la say_v he_o from_o the_o beginning_n attribute_v to_o they_o the_o very_a prerogative_n of_o the_o word_n itself_o these_o good_a man_n turn_v themselves_o every_o way_n to_o ward_v off_o the_o reproach_n of_o novelty_n wherewith_o christianity_n be_v charge_v in_o like_a manner_n eusehius_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o new_a maintain_v that_o the_o patriarch_n profess_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v institute_v from_o the_o beginning_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n c._n 4._o thus_o much_o he_o can_v advance_v but_o in_o a_o mystic_a sense_n as_o he_o observe_v it_o himself_o because_o all_o those_o who_o act_v just_o and_o serve_v that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o be_v christian_n consequent_o then_o christ_n can_v not_o converse_v otherwise_o with_o they_o but_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o profess_v christianity_n which_o can_v be_v true_a but_o by_o way_n of_o analogy_n and_o accommodation_n christ_n then_o pre-existed_n as_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o christian_n do_v pre-exist_a let_v we_o return_v to_o hermas_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o allegorize_v even_o by_o his_o entitul_a his_n three_o book_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o j._n c._n similitude_n or_o parable_n which_o carry_v on_o throughout_o spiritual_a and_o mystic_a sense_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o similitude_n 5._o where_o he_o explain_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o father_n of_o a_o family_n in_o a_o theological_a manner_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o father_n the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o son_n the_o father_n in_o the_o plan_n of_o his_o allegory_n be_v the_o landlord_n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o household_n and_o he_o who_o out_o of_o allegory_n be_v call_v the_o son_n be_v but_o a_o servant_n in_o the_o allegory_n the_o landlord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o same_o who_o create_v all_o thing_n the_o son_n be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o servant_n he_o go_v on_o and_o add_v a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a ghost_n insinuate_v himself_o into_o the_o body_n wherein_o god_n be_v to_o dwell_v and_o this_o body_n whereinto_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v insinuate_v himself_o have_v serve_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o have_v be_v faithful_a to_o he_o always_o do_v obtain_v the_o approbation_n of_o god_n by_o his_o labour_n and_o obedience_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v be_v mean_v here_o the_o second_o person_n which_o be_v call_v the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n as_o dr._n bull_n pretend_v for_o who_o see_v not_o that_o hermas_n speak_v here_o of_o that_o spirit_n of_o sanctification_n which_o prepare_v the_o body_n of_o j._n c._n for_o prophecy_n and_o consecrate_v it_o for_o a_o temple_n for_o god_n to_o dwell_v in_o and_o see_v this_o idea_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v being_n infuse_v into_o the_o body_n of_o j._n c._n be_v so_o conformable_a to_o what_o the_o holy_a scripture_n deliver_v concern_v it_o you_o must_v be_v very_o extravagant_a if_o you_o think_v that_o hermas_n differ_v from_o it_o beside_o what_o can_v he_o mean_v if_o his_o sense_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o dr._n bull_n attribute_n to_o he_o will_v he_o introduce_v two_o son_n of_o god_n so_o opposite_a one_o to_o the_o other_o the_o one_o who_o serve_v and_o obey_v and_o the_o other_o who_o be_v serve_v and_o obey_v and_o what_o be_v yet_o more_o strange_a two_o son_n of_o god_n in_o the_o selfsame_a person_n of_o j._n c._n our_o lord_n the_o son_n say_v hermas_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o servant_n now_o if_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n be_v denote_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o the_o servant_n signify_v the_o human_a nature_n you_o will_v have_v two_o son_n according_a to_o the_o very_a letter_n thus_o the_o orthodox_n embroil_v all_o thing_n to_o fish_n for_o mystery_n in_o trouble_a water_n whereas_o nothing_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o the_o meaning_n of_o hermas_n he_o allegorize_v and_o will_v say_v by_o he_o who_o the_o parable_n call_v the_o son_n i_o mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o by_o he_o who_o the_o parable_n call_v a_o servant_n i_o mean_v j._n c._n our_o lord_n who_o out_o of_o the_o parable_n be_v the_o proper_a son_n of_o
in_o the_o 33d_o and_o 45th_o psalm_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o term_n word_n have_v no_o other_o signification_n than_o that_o of_o prolation_n proper_o so_o call_v for_o he_o suppose_v that_o these_o word_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n do_v not_o signify_v such_o a_o prolation_n a_o proper_a and_o literal_a generation_n but_o a_o metaphorical_a prolation_n and_o that_o from_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o word_n heart_n in_o this_o text_n be_v figurative_a the_o term_n word_n must_v also_o be_v figurative_a and_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o apprehend_v how_o far_o origen_n carry_v the_o figure_n of_o this_o word_n the_o other_o text_n which_o he_o quote_v from_o the_o psalm_n so_o full_o clear_v the_o matter_n as_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o cavil_v the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o these_o word_n the_o heaven_n be_v create_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n be_v say_v of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o one_o may_v give_v they_o this_o other_o sense_n that_o the_o heaven_n be_v establish_v by_o divine_a reason_n and_o wisdom_n ratione_fw-la dei_fw-la as_o we_o say_v that_o a_o house_n be_v build_v by_o that_o skill_n which_o be_v the_o art_n of_o build_v house_n i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o a_o vnitarian_n can_v more_o plain_o remove_v all_o the_o idea_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la from_o our_o mind_n therefore_o when_o the_o same_o origen_n do_v elsewhere_o argue_v concern_v the_o word_n as_o if_o he_o himself_o believe_v it_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la his_o so_o speak_v be_v according_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o greek_a philosophy_n for_o as_o porphyry_n right_o observe_v origen_n have_v continual_o apply_v himself_o to_o read_v the_o write_n of_o the_o platonist_n and_o the_o pythagorean_n and_o have_v therein_o learn_v the_o allegorical_a way_n of_o those_o philosopher_n expound_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o it_o himself_o in_o his_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n apud_fw-la euseb_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o see_v likewise_o bibl._n univ_o t._n 6._o p._n 50._o that_o declare_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n who_o have_v give_v that_o judgement_n of_o origen_n mr._n huet_n do_v not_o treat_v he_o more_o favourable_o in_o his_o origeniana_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o origen_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o plato_n great_a admirer_n insomuch_o that_o instead_o of_o suit_v the_o platonic_a tenant_n to_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n he_o regulate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n by_o the_o dogma_fw-la of_o the_o platonist_n and_o a_o little_a low_o he_o add_v that_o origen_n have_v be_v carry_v to_o those_o excess_n by_o the_o example_n of_o his_o preceptor_n clemens_n alexand._n who_o use_v to_o embellish_v the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o academic_a paint_n can_v any_o one_o think_v that_o justin_n do_v not_o discourse_n by_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n when_o in_o his_o second_o apology_n he_o call_v the_o reason_n which_o be_v in_o man_n a_o part_n and_o seed_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o divine_a word_n the_o divine_a word_n be_v in_o his_o sense_n only_o that_o universal_a reason_n that_o source_n and_o fullness_n of_o wisdom-which_a reside_v in_o the_o divine_a understanding_n whereof_o we_o be_v a_o stream_n and_o a_o part_n be_v our_o reason_n a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o man_n how_o shall_v we_o then_o imagine_v that_o this_o father_n ever_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o divine_a reason_n be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o god_n i_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o my_o reason_n have_v teach_v i_o such_o a_o thing_n and_o that_o i_o consult_v my_o reason_n without_o suppose_v my_o reason_n to_o be_v any_o other_o person_n than_o myself_o then_o why_o may_v we_o not_o say_v god_n make_v use_n of_o his_o reason_n to_o create_v this_o universe_n that_o his_o reason_n be_v his_o counsellor_n and_o his_o minister_n without_o make_v a_o second_o person_n of_o his_o reason_n certain_o my_o reason_n can_v be_v personalize_v any_o otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o power_n of_o allegory_n neither_o can_v that_o of_o god_n be_v any_o otherwise_o nay_o it_o may_v be_v that_o justin_n strain_v his_o allegory_n yet_o far_o and_o that_o he_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o reason_n or_o the_o universal_a seed_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v not_o a_o part_n of_o the_o seed_n as_o the_o precept_n of_o reason_n which_o enlighten_v the_o philosopher_n be_v but_o the_o fullness_n of_o that_o incorruptible_a seed_n which_o regenerate_v the_o heart_n i_o will_v produce_v another_o example_n of_o this_o allegorical_a way_n of_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n st._n cyprian_n explain_v that_o famous_a passage_n of_o st._n john_n 1_o ep._n 5.8_o concern_v the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n have_v speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v the_o three_o witness_n in_o heaven_n now_o find_v in_o our_o bibles_n but_o be_v not_o there_o in_o the_o day_n of_o that_o father_n some_o as_o fulgentius_n have_v confound_v st._n cyprian_n discourse_v with_o the_o sacred_a text_n do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o holy_a martyr_n have_v speak_v literal_o and_o as_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n what_o he_o say_v only_o in_o allegory_n not_o observe_v that_o what_o he_o assert_v of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o spiritual_a sense_n which_o he_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n as_o if_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o father_n the_o blood_n the_o son_n and_o the_o water_n the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o facundus_n do_v not_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v at_o all_o deceive_v by_o it_o for_o he_o inform_v we_o defence_n trinit_fw-la capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 3._o that_o st._n cyprian_n will_v have_v that_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o st._n john_n say_v of_o the_o spirit_n water_n and_o blood_n which_o can_v be_v only_o a_o allegorical_a interpretation_n and_o that_o allegory_n be_v follow_v by_o st._n augustin_n contra_fw-la maxim_n lib._n 3._o c._n 12._o where_o he_o express_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o sacrament_n if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o mystery_n and_o allegory_n now_o i_o pray_v who_o can_v warrant_v i_o that_o the_o father_n who_o so_o strain_v the_o allegory_n on_o the_o three_o witness_n on_o earth_n to_o find_v the_o trinity_n therein_o have_v not_o also_o strain_v it_o on_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n to_o find_v in_o it_o their_o favourite_n doctrine_n plato_n second_o god_n if_o they_o misapply_v these_o word_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n and_o these_o i_o have_v beget_v thou_o in_o my_o bosom_n before_o aurora_n how_o can_v i_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o have_v not_o deceive_v i_o or_o that_o their_o infatuation_n for_o plato_n have_v not_o deceive_v themselves_o when_o they_o platonical_o interpret_v those_o other_o place_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v god_n and_o that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n however_o that_o be_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v i_o that_o the_o father_n make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o seek_v sublime_a sense_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o raise_v themselves_o up_o very_o high_a above_o its_o plain_a and_o natural_a meaning_n that_o appear_v by_o the_o use_n st._n cyprian_a and_o st._n augustin_n make_v of_o the_o epistle_n general_n of_o st._n john_n now_o the_o same_o father_n have_v express_v their_o allegory_n in_o too_o absolute_a term_n without_o characterize_n they_o by_o some_o mark_n whereby_o they_o may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n it_o have_v in_o succeed_a time_n happen_v that_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o what_o they_o say_v have_v be_v follow_v we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o the_o example_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o father_n express_v himself_o absolute_o it_o be_v write_v say_v he_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o these_o three_o be_v one_o now_o that_o be_v write_v only_o of_o the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n then_o the_o allegorical_a exposition_n have_v be_v take_v for_o a_o express_a text_n of_o scripture_n i_o strong_o suspect_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n have_v happen_v to_o that_o note_a text_n of_o st._n paul_n 1_o tim._n c._n 3._o v._n 16._o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v great_a god_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n
change_v or_o vary_v and_o the_o thing_n we_o make_v they_o to_o signify_v may_v not_o vary_v at_o all_o in_o our_o mind_n or_o suffer_v the_o least_o alteration_n the_o fact_n for_o instance_n mention_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v thing_n of_o that_o nature_n the_o idea_n whereof_o be_v preserve_v without_o any_o change_n as_o its_o article_n be_v plain_a few_o in_o number_n without_o any_o speculation_n and_o contain_v only_o the_o primitive_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v easy_a therefore_o to_o preserve_v the_o sense_n and_o to_o have_v always_o a_o true_a knowledge_n of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o faith_n as_o i_o may_v say_v that_o be_v bear_v with_o we_o that_o offer_v itself_o to_o our_o understanding_n from_o the_o moment_n we_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o the_o mouth_n and_o heart_n or_o every_o christian_a and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n of_o consult_v council_n nor_o of_o descend_v into_o the_o deep_n to_o know_v it_o and_o employ_v mission_n of_o dragoon_n to_o impose_v the_o lelief_n of_o it_o wherefore_o cyril_n in_o catech._n 5._o ruffinus_n in_o expos_n symbol_n jerom_n in_o epist_n 61._o ad_fw-la pâ—mmach_n c._n 9_o hilarius_n de_fw-fr synod_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o only_a write_v upon_o paper_n but_o upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o man._n expression_n that_o jeremy_n and_o st._n paul_n make_v use_n of_o about_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o signify_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o teacher_n to_o learn_v they_o because_o reason_n be_v capable_a of_o suggest_v they_o and_o memory_n of_o retain_v they_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n hilary_n be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a because_o he_o make_v a_o express_a opposition_n between_o this_o faith_n grave_v upon_o the_o heart_n and_o that_o which_o be_v only_o in_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o write_n of_o man_n for_o he_o congratulate_v the_o western_a bishop_n for_o their_o maintain_v the_o apostolic_a faith_n for_o the_o spirit_n wherewith_o they_o be_v animate_v and_o that_o they_o know_v not_o the_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v write_v by_o man_n hand_n the_o spirit_n here_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o mons_fw-la du_n pin_n suppose_v but_o the_o spiritual_a sense_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o literal_a which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o write_v down_o the_o apostle_n creed_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n every_o one_o have_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o his_o mind_n as_o it_o be_v short_a and_o plain_a and_o consist_v only_o of_o the_o principal_a fact_n and_o primitive_a truth_n which_o constitute_v the_o very_a essence_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o be_v easy_a for_o the_o most_o illiterate_a to_o keep_v it_o in_o mind_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o the_o rest_n every_o one_o express_v himself_o as_o he_o please_v hence_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v very_o late_o before_o any_o formula_fw-la be_v draw_v up_o and_o that_o too_o with_o some_o difference_n in_o the_o term_n and_o number_n of_o article_n particular_o in_o those_o which_o seem_v to_o explain_v one_o another_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o after_o this_o if_o it_o be_v not_o find_v among_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n to_o be_v just_a as_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o day_n they_o receive_v it_o only_o by_o tradition_n and_o word_v it_o upon_o occasion_n every_o one_o in_o his_o own_o way_n the_o christian_n say_v dupin_n tom._n 1._o p._n 30._o have_v this_o faith_n so_o ready_a in_o their_o mind_n that_o they_o do_v not_o stick_v to_o any_o certain_a form_n hence_o come_v the_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o form_n of_o the_o creed_n mention_v by_o the_o father_n moreover_o it_o must_v not_o be_v suppose_v that_o when_o some_o particular_a christian_n come_v at_o length_n to_o enlarge_v the_o apostle_n creed_n by_o their_o platonic_a speculation_n the_o people_n enter_v into_o those_o notion_n and_o philosophical_a idea_n they_o always_o keep_v themselves_o to_o that_o simplicity_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o general_a spirit_n of_o religion_n have_v imprint_v upon_o their_o mind_n the_o christian_a religion_n say_v mons_fw-la le_fw-fr vassor_n traite_n de_fw-fr l'examen_fw-la ch_n 2._o p._n 69._o be_v at_o no_o great_a distance_n from_o its_o first_o and_o primitive_a simplicity_n till_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a if_o origen_n and_o some_o other_o before_o that_o attempt_v to_o adjust_a it_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o pagan_a philosophy_n their_o novel_a speculation_n be_v not_o general_o receive_v in_o short_a origen_n show_v we_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o word_n reveal_v be_v preach_v to_o the_o people_n that_o be_v to_o say_v jesus_n christ_n crucify_v but_o the_o word-god_n glorify_v be_v reserve_v for_o person_n of_o the_o high_a class_n that_o be_v for_o favourite_n soul_n who_o have_v spiritualise_v themselves_o in_o plato_n school_n wherefore_o history_n tell_v we_o that_o to_o bring_v in_o this_o platonize_a faith_n into_o the_o church_n and_o to_o make_v entrance_n for_o it_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o ordinary_a christian_n there_o be_v â—eed_o of_o no_o less_o than_o the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n the_o cabal_n of_o council_n and_o the_o violence_n of_o penal_a law_n mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr speak_v to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n say_v he_o all_o the_o vain_a empty_a speculation_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o time_n the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v no_o harm_n to_o the_o pure_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o people_n tabl._n du_fw-fr socin_n 1_o part_n let._n 6._o p._n 269._o the_o speculation_n have_v not_o yet_o reach_v the_o people_n they_o continue_v in_o the_o simplicity_n for_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v for_o the_o speculative_a divine_n and_o philosopher_n breed_v in_o plato_n school_n such_o as_o the_o justin_n martyr_n the_o tatian_o and_o the_o athanagoras_n be_v and_o other_o platonize_a doctor_n of_o that_o sort_n then_o jurieu_o conclude_v say_v there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o know_v that_o theological_a explication_n be_v not_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a we_o must_v do_v this_o justice_n to_o jurieu_o as_o to_o own_o that_o he_o make_v room_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n in_o three_o person_n in_o this_o simplicity_n of_o the_o primitive_a faith_n but_o it_o will_v real_o be_v a_o wrong_n do_v to_o his_o judgement_n and_o good_a sense_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o speak_v it_o serious_o for_o in_o short_a if_o he_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o three_o person_n which_o be_v but_o one_o god_n be_v one_o of_o those_o platonize_a speculation_n against_o which_o he_o so_o much_o declaim_v at_o least_o he_o ought_v to_o own_o that_o it_o be_v a_o explication_n that_o have_v nothing_o of_o simplicity_n in_o it_o and_o which_o by_o consequence_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o remember_v a_o remark_n he_o have_v make_v in_o his_o seven_o pastoral_a letter_n that_o when_o learning_n be_v scarce_o among_o christian_n two_o or_o three_o learned_a man_n draw_v the_o people_n into_o their_o opinion_n he_o can_v have_v inform_v we_o better_o that_o two_o or_o three_o platonize_a father_n for_o they_o be_v the_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o age_n be_v able_a to_o mislead_v the_o people_n from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o faith_n to_o the_o theology_n of_o plato_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o people_n know_v this_o profound_a theology_n mons_fw-la jurieu_o have_v speak_v more_o true_o than_o he_o think_v for_o we_o find_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o letter_n that_o two_o learned_a platonist_n origen_n who_o have_v his_o admirer_n in_o the_o east_n and_o st._n austin_n who_o have_v he_o in_o the_o west_n have_v not_o only_o lead_v the_o people_n into_o their_o opinion_n but_o likewise_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o come_v after_o they_o who_o have_v only_o copy_v from_o they_o and_o consequent_o this_o theology_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v only_o among_o the_o learned_a or_o with_o the_o people_n too_o be_v none_o other_o than_o a_o strange_a faith_n which_o the_o learned_a bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o after_o draw_v the_o people_n into_o it_o it_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n either_o the_o people_n understand_v it_o not_o or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v by_o surprise_n that_o the_o learned_a impose_v their_o mystery_n and_o make_v the_o common_a people_n receive_v a_o pagan_a notion_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o j._n c._n chap._n xx._n of_o the_o divine_a polity_n or_o oeconomy_n teach_v by_o the_o father_n have_v give_v some_o account_n of_o the_o way_n of_o allegory_n use_v by_o the_o father_n i_o must_v not_o forget_v to_o say_v something_o
their_o profound_a speculation_n for_o to_o theologize_v according_a to_o they_o be_v not_o only_o to_o speak_v of_o god_n and_o his_o attribute_n but_o of_o angel_n too_o of_o aeons_n of_o idea_n of_o emanation_n and_o in_o a_o word_n of_o every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o intelligible_a world_n of_o the_o platonist_n theology_n be_v a_o term_n affect_v by_o all_o the_o contemplative_a gentleman_n whether_o orthodox_n or_o gnostic_n these_o sort_n of_o folk_n do_v not_o regard_v the_o fact_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o prove_v its_o divine_a authority_n any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o grosser_n proof_n proper_a for_o vulgar_a weak_a mind_n but_o for_o contemplation_n the_o case_n be_v quite_o otherwise_o this_o they_o think_v a_o noble_a and_o powerful_a medium_fw-la by_o which_o soul_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n elevate_v themselves_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o noble_a truth_n yet_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o any_o thing_n but_o fact_n and_o the_o chief_a object_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v certain_a fact_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v it_o not_o therefore_o a_o put_v the_o gospel_n upon_o another_o foot_n if_o we_o carry_v on_o our_o contemplation_n to_o abstraction_n and_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o crude_a chimerical_a metaphysic_n it_o be_v a_o extravagant_a system_n if_o instead_o of_o fact_n well_o prove_v and_o right_o circumstance_v there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v but_o a_o mere_a operation_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o a_o ens_fw-la rationis_fw-la which_o these_o gentleman_n be_v please_v to_o call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o son_n theologise_v that_o great_a man_n mons_fw-la jurieu_o who_o god_n be_v please_v to_o favour_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o every_o thing_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v aside_o this_o false_a theology_n of_o the_o father_n 7_o ler._n past_a de_fw-fr la_fw-fr 3_o année_fw-fr beside_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o vulgar_a say_v he_o which_o be_v immediate_o found_v upon_o the_o sacred_a write_n the_o doctor_n frame_v a_o theology_n that_o be_v they_o undertake_v to_o expound_v the_o mystery_n in_o a_o sense_n beyond_o that_o wherein_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o have_v deliver_v they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o that_o they_o have_v disagree_v and_o one_o must_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o because_o the_o thing_n they_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v be_v profound_a and_o it_o may_v be_v inexplicable_a and_o because_o they_o make_v use_v of_o a_o false_a philosophy_n which_o they_o bring_v into_o their_o theology_n and_o by_o so_o do_v they_o have_v ruin_v theology_n and_o at_o last_o religion_n in_o all_o age_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_n therefore_o must_v not_o be_v condemn_v as_o if_o it_o be_v change_v although_o they_o disagree_v in_o their_o theology_n and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o this_o theology_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n shall_v not_o be_v form_v out_o of_o theological_a exposition_n be_v not_o this_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n according_a to_o mons_fw-la jurieu_o these_o good_a doctor_n can_v not_o theologize_v the_o son_n without_o hazard_v the_o faith_n and_o consequent_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o receive_v among_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n their_o theological_a explication_n concern_v a_o son_n beget_v and_o not_o make_v a_o internal_a word_n and_o a_o word_n bring_v forth_o etc._n etc._n nevertheless_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o father_n consider_v the_o theological_a sense_n not_o only_o as_o true_a but_o as_o that_o which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v chief_o in_o its_o view_n so_o that_o they_o who_o will_v impose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o theological_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n because_o the_o father_n urge_v it_o be_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o receive_v all_o the_o other_o theological_a sense_n which_o the_o same_o father_n have_v give_v to_o so_o many_o other_o term_n in_o scripture_n and_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v no_o less_o the_o purport_n and_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o do_v but_o they_o be_v look_v upon_o even_o as_o ridiculous_a why_o therefore_o be_v it_o not_o acknowledge_v bona_fw-la fide_fw-la also_o that_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wretched_a allegory_n so_o much_o declaim_v against_o at_o that_o day_n and_o a_o article_n of_o that_o false_a theology_n which_o be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o let_v we_o pay_v as_o much_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n as_o we_o can_v let_v we_o preserve_v their_o theology_n be_v it_o so_o provide_v that_o the_o theological_a sense_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v design_v for_o any_o other_o than_o contemplative_a and_o seraphic_a mind_n and_o that_o no_o more_o than_o the_o faith_n or_o belief_n of_o the_o plain_a natural_a sense_n be_v require_v of_o man_n as_o man_n origen_n be_v too_o fair_a to_o desire_v more_o than_o this_o he_o acquaint_v his_o reader_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o sacred_a writer_n do_v not_o concern_v themselves_o with_o abstruse_a matter_n and_o speculative_a subject_n which_o few_o of_o they_o who_o they_o call_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v capable_a of_o understanding_n but_o confine_v themselves_o to_o those_o few_o clear_a article_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o bring_v they_o into_o a_o state_n of_o righteousness_n and_o give_v they_o hope_n of_o immortality_n leave_v the_o more_o refine_a contemplation_n which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o prime_a truth_n to_o the_o commendable_a curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o nature_n and_o education_n have_v qualify_v for_o such_o inquiry_n dr._n rust_n in_o his_o discourse_n of_o origen_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o opinion_n have_v observe_v also_o that_o there_o be_v necessary_a truth_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v clear_o teach_v and_o the_o church_n receive_v the_o contrary_a whereto_o can_v be_v receive_v without_o retrench_v a_o essential_a part_n of_o religion_n but_o that_o there_o be_v beside_o some_o contemplation_n about_o which_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o determine_v any_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o these_o matter_n be_v purposely_o conceal_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o origen_n think_v to_o excite_v their_o study_n and_o industry_n who_o be_v lover_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o discovery_n of_o so_o great_a a_o treasure_n may_v be_v a_o recompense_n for_o their_o pious_a inquiry_n without_o doubt_v all_o the_o other_o father_n agree_v in_o this_o very_a principle_n with_o origen_n that_o the_o contemplative_a subject_n be_v not_o necessary_a nor_o essential_a to_o religion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o oblige_v ordinary_a christian_n and_o that_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o commendable_a inquiry_n of_o the_o curious_a servetus_n who_o constant_o imitate_v the_o father_n agree_v in_o this_o though_o he_o be_v in_o other_o respect_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o platonism_n and_o contemplation_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la lib._n 2._o p._n 50._o do_v not_o rash_o publish_v this_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n it_o be_v after_o several_a essay_n and_o have_v fast_v and_o pray_v that_o st._n john_n pronounce_v these_o word_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n or_o the_o messiah_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n the_o common_a people_n be_v justify_v by_o this_o faith_n alone_o although_o they_o do_v not_o exact_o know_v his_o divinity_n you_o therefore_o pious_a reader_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o comprehend_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o generation_n nor_o the_o whole_a fullness_n of_o his_o divinity_n always_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o messiah_n beget_v of_o god_n and_o thy_o saviour_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o may_v live_v by_o he_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v origen_n speak_v for_o himself_o it_o be_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o st._n john_n that_o one_o shall_v find_v the_o famous_a distinction_n he_o make_v between_o the_o intelligible_a and_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n and_o how_o he_o there_o divide_v christian_n into_o two_o class_n the_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v child_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o rudiment_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o other_o of_o those_o intelligent_a and_o elevate_a mind_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o understand_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o glorify_a god_n that_o doctor_n or_o teacher_n say_v he_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o profit_v all_o person_n can_v however_o make_v the_o secret_a and_o sublime_a christianity_n know_v to_o such_o who_o can_v only_o understand_v the_o plain_a and_o the_o reveal_v christianity_n wherefore_o
and_o of_o spirit_n beget_v and_o unbegotten_a make_v a_o god_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o true_a life_n in_o death_n bear_v of_o mary_n and_o of_o god_n this_o father_n argue_v against_o the_o josephites_n do_v not_o oppose_v to_o their_o error_n the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o will_v say_v he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o a_o god_n incarnate_a but_o of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o be_v bear_v a_o god_n or_o make_v a_o god_n by_o his_o birth_n because_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o this_o sense_n ignatius_n assure_v we_o that_o our_o physician_n be_v partly_o flesh_n and_o partly_o spirit_n since_o by_o his_o wonderful_a conception_n he_o partake_v equal_o of_o the_o fleshly_a or_o human_n and_o of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a nature_n he_o add_v this_o physician_n be_v beget_v and_o unbegotten_a since_o he_o be_v beget_v of_o a_o woman_n like_o other_o man_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n unbegotten_a have_v no_o man_n for_o his_o father_n last_o he_o say_v that_o this_o physician_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o of_o god_n which_o explain_v all_o the_o rest_n for_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o not_o by_o her_o intercourse_n with_o joseph_n this_o word_n god_n as_o you_o may_v see_v be_v there_o manifest_o oppose_v to_o man_n or_o to_o joseph_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n as_o ignatius_n further_o say_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n be_v conceive_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n according_a to_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v in_o truth_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n but_o by_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n where_o one_o see_v the_o same_o antithesis_fw-la continue_v which_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n passage_n that_o be_v between_o god_n and_o mary_n and_o between_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o true_a oeconomy_n according_a to_o ignatius_n be_v not_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n who_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n by_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o woman_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o physician_n who_o be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o of_o god_n of_o david_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n this_o be_v the_o true_a divine_a dispensation_n this_o be_v the_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o christian_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n present_v we_o with_o another_o passage_n suitable_a to_o this_o occasion_n for_o thus_o he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o be_v true_o of_o the_o race_n of_o david_n or_o the_o son_n of_o david_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o son_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n in_o that_o he_o be_v true_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n mounseur_fw-fr daillé_n have_v mark_v out_o this_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n as_o heretical_a since_o he_o make_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o the_o father_n bp_o pearson_n give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o in_o his_o vindic._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 9_o that_o it_o be_v clear_a this_o father_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n but_o of_o his_o incarnation_n which_o as_o the_o world_n own_v be_v by_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n for_o which_o reason_n add_v pearson_n the_o interpolator_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o pervert_v these_o word_n by_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n he_o be_v force_v to_o change_v their_o order_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o this_o learned_a person_n affirm_v that_o in_o this_o passage_n there_o be_v nothing_o of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n and_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v not_o but_o of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o that_o which_o etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o he_o own_v this_o conception_n be_v so_o wonderful_a as_o to_o entitle_v jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o name_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o for_o the_o word_n incarnation_n which_v ignatius_n do_v not_o use_v we_o will_v excuse_v it_o in_o pearson_n it_o be_v a_o term_n of_o art_n unknown_a to_o the_o good_a father_n and_o signify_v in_o the_o platonize_a divinity_n that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v make_v man._n and_o if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o ignatius_n do_v not_o speak_v in_o this_o passage_n but_o of_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o he_o discourse_v upon_o that_o same_o subject_a and_o by_o no_o mean_n on_o the_o eternal_a generation_n in_o the_o two_o other_o passage_n i_o be_o about_o to_o cite_v and_o which_o be_v very_o like_a to_o this_o here_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n dr._n bull_n have_v the_o rashness_n to_o produce_v they_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v that_o of_o a_o supreme_a god_n and_o that_o of_o a_o man_n like_o one_o of_o we_o in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 5_o &_o seq_n who_o will_v not_o wonder_v at_o the_o artifice_n of_o divine_n who_o have_v the_o skill_n to_o pervert_v these_o passage_n to_o serve_v their_o notion_n of_o the_o eternal-generation_n we_o can_v furthermore_o show_v you_o the_o footstep_n of_o this_o plain_a ancient_a divinity_n in_o other_o of_o the_o father_n who_o platonize_v more_o than_o ignatius_n as_o in_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n but_o we_o shall_v have_v another_o opportunity_n of_o examine_v the_o theology_n of_o those_o two_o father_n at_o present_a the_o passage_n in_o ignatius_n will_v suffice_v whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o rest_n the_o only_a reflection_n that_o remain_v be_v that_o ignatius_n have_v so_o often_o distinguish_v between_o the_o son_n bear_v of_o god_n and_o of_o mary_n and_o the_o son_n bear_v of_o david_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n be_v found_v in_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o or_o if_o you_o please_v his_o twofold_a filiation_n the_o one_o divine_a the_o other_o human._n he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n to_o the_o orthodox_n quest_n 66._o in_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n in_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o joseph_n wife_n it_o be_v in_o this_o the_o mystery_n consist_v he_o be_v bear_v of_o joseph_n wife_n this_o be_v but_o a_o legal_a filiation_n with_o regard_n to_o joseph_n and_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o proper_a and_o natural_a filiation_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n so_o that_o in_o this_o last_o respect_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v true_o light_a of_o light_n and_o god_n of_o god_n i_o have_v already_o say_v it_o and_o i_o will_v repeat_v it_o again_o the_o father_n thought_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o overshadow_a the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o some_o sort_n unite_v itself_o to_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o as_o never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o perpetual_a inhabitation_n that_o they_o have_v philosophize_v in_o their_o manner_n upon_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n grotius_n aim_v at_o this_o theology_n in_o one_o of_o his_o note_n upon_o colos_n 1.19_o the_o plenitude_n of_o divine_a virtue_n say_v he_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v perpetual_o and_o inseparable_o unite_v and_o not_o by_o interval_n as_o in_o the_o prophet_n this_o be_v what_o be_v call_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n this_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a with_o the_o human_a nature_n even_o this_o shekinah_n or_o this_o perpetual_a inhabitation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o go_v far_o in_o quest_n of_o other_o mystery_n betray_v a_o vanity_n of_o mind_n the_o father_n comprise_v all_o in_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o upon_o it_o they_o build_v those_o profound_a speculation_n with_o which_o their_o book_n be_v fill_v if_o at_o some_o time_n they_o go_v far_o and_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n in_o a_o manner_n not_o agreeable_a with_o the_o ground_n i_o have_v lay_v down_o it_o be_v
whether_o it_o be_v by_o a_o angel_n or_o by_o a_o immediate_a virtue_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o all_o this_o be_v call_v the_o oeconomy_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n say_v they_o be_v mysterious_a and_o extraordinary_a dispensation_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o environ_v his_o majesty_n to_o temper_v its_o great_a splendour_n and_o adapt_v it_o to_o our_o curiosity_n for_o to_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v a_o second_o person_n of_o this_o divinity_n as_o invisible_z and_o as_o infinite_a as_o the_o first_o will_v make_v all_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n not_o only_o useless_a but_o also_o absurd_a for_o they_o all_o unanimous_o declare_v not_o only_o that_o the_o father_n never_o make_v himself_o visible_a but_o also_o that_o he_o can_v do_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a say_v eusebius_n demonstr_n evang._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 20._o that_o the_o eye_n of_o mortal_n shall_v ever_o see_v the_o supreme_a god_n to_o wit_n him_z who_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n and_o who_o essence_n be_v unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a it_o be_v absurd_a and_o against_o all_o reason_n say_v the_o same_o author_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o that_o the_o unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a nature_n of_o almighty_a god_n shall_v take_v the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v forge_v such_o like_a falsity_n god_n forbid_v say_v novatian_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la cap._n 26._o that_o we_o shall_v say_v that_o god_n the_o father_n be_v a_o angel_n lest_o he_o shall_v be_v subject_v to_o he_o who_o angel_n he_o be_v et_fw-fr ibid._n cap._n 31._o if_o the_o son_n say_v he_o be_v as_o incomprehensible_a as_o the_o father_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o heretic_n will_v have_v some_o ground_n that_o then_o there_o be_v two_o go_n it_o be_v a_o impiety_n say_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n epist_n adv_fw-la paulum_fw-la samosat_n to_o fancy_n that_o that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n can_v be_v call_v a_o angel_n last_o otherwise_o i_o must_v transcribe_v all_o the_o father_n justin_n martyr_n explain_v himself_o on_o this_o wise_a in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o tryphon_n no_o body_n say_v he_o unless_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o wit_n will_v dare_v to_o advance_v that_o the_o father_n and_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n do_v quit_v the_o heaven_n to_o cause_v himself_o to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o think_v to_o have_v finish_v but_o that_o i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n pass_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o tertullian_n against_o praxeas_n cap._n 16._o that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o sovereign_a god_n descend_v into_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o woman_n though_o even_o the_o scripture_n itself_o shall_v say_v it_o this_o father_n be_v persuade_v by_o reason_n and_o philosophy_n that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v immense_a immutable_a and_o invisible_a demand_v how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o almighty_a god_n who_o throne_n be_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n his_o footstool_n that_o this_o most_o high_a god_n shall_v walk_v in_o the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n shall_v converse_v with_o abraham_n shall_v call_v to_o moses_n out_o of_o a_o bush_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v yet_o worse_o that_o he_o shall_v descend_v according_a to_o praxea_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v impeach_v before_o pilate_n and_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o joseph_n he_o go_v on_o real_o one_o will_v not_o believe_v this_o concern_v the_o son_n if_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o and_o perhaps_o will_v not_o believe_v it_o of_o the_o father_n though_o even_o the_o scripture_n shall_v say_v it_o how_o so_o will_v he_o mistrust_v the_o scripture_n no_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o he_o shall_v mistrust_v the_o literal_a sense_n and_o search_v there_o for_o a_o allegory_n consequent_o then_o all_o these_o father_n own_o that_o the_o word_n by_o which_o the_o father_n make_v himself_o visible_a be_v not_o of_o a_o nature_n incapable_a of_o cause_v itself_o to_o be_v see_v but_o something_o sensible_a which_o represent_v god_n to_o we_o it_o matter_n not_o whether_o they_o conceive_v by_o it_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o spirit_n a_o intelligent_a be_v or_o any_o other_o kind_n of_o representation_n in_o a_o bright_a cloud_n animate_v with_o a_o voice_n this_o will_v always_o remain_v true_a that_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o word_n to_o be_v a_o spirit_n equal_a to_o the_o father_n as_o invisible_z by_o its_o nature_n as_o the_o father_n but_o only_o a_o certain_a emanation_n where_o god_n produce_v himself_o outward_o and_o discover_v himself_o in_o a_o sensible_a manner_n and_o though_o they_o may_v have_v sometime_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n as_o of_o something_o invisible_a they_o mean_v not_o by_o this_o that_o it_o be_v invisible_a by_o its_o nature_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a to_o man_n out_o of_o the_o time_n of_o its_o oeconomy_n retire_v itself_o from_o their_o presence_n and_o become_v as_o it_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n sometime_o they_o will_v denote_v by_o it_o even_o the_o energy_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n wherewith_o his_o manifestation_n be_v always_o accompany_v but_o never_o a_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v here_o sincere_o once_o for_o all_o that_o the_o word_n if_o you_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o its_o energy_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o god_n himself_o but_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v as_o it_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o divine_a presence_n than_o it_o be_v something_o sensible_a a_o voice_n a_o light_n or_o some_o external_a form_n such_o like_a as_o be_v see_v in_o angel_n or_o in_o the_o man_n j._n c._n our_o lord_n chap._n ii_o the_o ancient_n believe_v that_o the_o word_n be_v corporeal_a wherefore_o the_o ancient_n attribute_v a_o body_n to_o the_o word_n as_o servetus_n very_o well_o observe_v apolog._n ad_fw-la philip_n melanct._n and_o so_o tertullian_n speak_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o praxeas_n chap._n 7._o where_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o when_o god_n utter_v his_o word_n he_o give_v it_o a_o body_n indeed_o not_o a_o body_n of_o flesh_n but_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la that_o be_v solidity_n and_o substance_n which_o be_v the_o true_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v probable_o what_o he_o mean_v when_o in_o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n appear_v to_o abraham_n with_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v non_fw-la nata_fw-la adhuc_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o indeed_o with_o such_o flesh_n as_o we_o but_o with_o a_o solid_a body_n which_o have_v more_o than_o appearance_n a_o body_n i_o say_v which_o he_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n call_v the_o seed_n of_o god_n from_o which_o as_o from_o a_o heavenly_a seed_n the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v bear_v and_o this_o seed_n be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o it_o thence_o the_o ancient_a docetes_n and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n who_o hold_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n suppose_v that_o the_o word_n do_v not_o take_v true_a flesh_n of_o mary_n but_o that_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o celestial_a and_o etherial_a body_n which_o he_o former_o bear_v in_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o appearance_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o face_n of_o god_n mons_fw-la le_fw-fr moyne_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o thing_n otherwise_o in_o his_o varia_n sacra_fw-la p._n 415._o the_o docetes_n say_v he_o compare_v the_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v be_v in_o etherial_a body_n for_o certain_a time_n vanish_v into_o the_o air_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o dispensation_n be_v finish_v imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o any_o other_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o cerinthus_n and_o ebion_n suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o take_v true_a flesh_n as_o st._n jerom_n assure_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n matthew_n as_o cerinthus_n hold_v iren_n l._n 1._o c._n 25._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 28._o that_o the_o world_n have_v be_v create_v by_o a_o power_n he_o also_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n who_o be_v beget_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o to_o the_o christ_n or_o the_o word_n he_o make_v he_o the_o son_n of_o another_o power_n superior_a to_o the_o creator_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o a_o celestial_a body_n which_o he_o have_v always_o keep_v without_o
be_v however_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n one_o and_o the_o same_o divine_a person_n one_o god_n manifest_v himself_o one_o god_n communicate_v himself_o in_o a_o word_n one_o god_n who_o in_o communicate_v himself_o and_o in_o manifest_v himself_o vary_n his_o character_n according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n he_o change_v oeconomy_n but_o as_o we_o speak_v without_o change_a person_n for_o i_o take_v this_o word_n here_o according_a to_o the_o philosophical_a idea_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o common_a people_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o classical_a author_n according_a to_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a god_n change_v person_n as_o often_o as_o he_o change_v character_n and_o dispensation_n and_o indeed_o whether_o god_n clothe_v himself_o with_o a_o body_n of_o most_o pure_a light_n a_o oeconomy_n proper_a for_o angel_n or_o show_v himself_o to_o the_o patriarch_n under_o transitory_a form_n a_o oeconomy_n proper_a for_o particular_a circumstance_n or_o make_v his_o fix_a abode_n among_o we_o in_o the_o person_n of_o his_o son_n a_o oeconomy_n proper_a for_o the_o call_n of_o all_o nation_n it_o be_v still_o the_o same_o god_n one_o god_n manifest_v himself_o again_o whether_o god_n give_v his_o creature_n life_n and_o motion_n or_o kindle_v in_o man_n the_o light_n of_o reason_n or_o inspire_v prophet_n or_o shed_v forth_o a_o immense_a influence_n upon_o the_o messiah_n who_o he_o send_v to_o we_o it_o be_v yet_o always_o the_o same_o god_n one_o god_n communicate_v himself_o it_o be_v the_o same_o who_o appear_v every_o where_n the_o same_o who_o make_v himself_o to_o be_v know_v by_o angel_n through_o the_o brightness_n which_o encompass_v he_o the_o same_o who_o by_o his_o powerful_a voice_n command_v all_o thing_n to_o come_v out_o of_o nothing_o and_o they_o obey_v he_o the_o same_o who_o show_v himself_o to_o the_o patriarch_n in_o momentaneous_a apparition_n of_o angel_n the_o same_o who_o discover_v himself_o somewhat_o more_o plain_o when_o he_o declare_v his_o counsel_n to_o we_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o prophet_n in_o fine_a the_o same_o who_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n show_v we_o his_o majesty_n open_o in_o all_o its_o fullness_n if_o i_o may_v so_o express_v myself_o after_o st._n paul_n in_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o apostle_n dwell_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n bodily_a in_o he_o great_a than_o the_o angel_n better_o authorize_v than_o moses_n and_o more_o enlighten_v than_o the_o prophet_n this_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o love_n and_o condescension_n by_o which_o that_o supreme_a and_o ineffable_a be_v who_o dwell_v in_o light_n inaccessible_a come_v and_o dwell_v among_o we_o and_o accommodate_v himself_o to_o our_o weak_a apprehension_n make_v himself_o be_v hear_v by_o our_o ear_n see_v by_o our_o eye_n and_o even_o feel_v by_o our_o hand_n chap._n iu._n god_n reveal_v himself_o only_o by_o corporeal_a representation_n suit_v to_o the_o narrowness_n of_o our_o understanding_n this_o oeconomy_n be_v general_a it_o run_v throout_a the_o whole_a scripture_n where_o god_n with_o the_o goodness_n of_o a_o father_n explain_v his_o perfection_n to_o we_o by_o representation_n tend_v to_o help_v our_o weakness_n 1._o because_o we_o can_v apprehend_v his_o eternity_n and_o how_o he_o be_v necessary_o self-existent_a he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o man_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v before_o the_o mountain_n be_v bear_v before_o the_o heaven_n be_v stretch_v out_o and_o the_o star_n light_v which_o by_o the_o way_n overthrow_v the_o objection_n take_v from_o god_n necessary_a existence_n to_o show_v that_o if_o we_o deny_v the_o trinity_n because_o it_o be_v incomprehensible_a we_o shall_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n also_o deny_v this_o necessary_a existence_n as_o be_v no_o less_o so_o i_o say_v this_o objection_n do_v not_o reach_v we_o since_o the_o same_o god_n who_o in_o condescension_n to_o we_o declare_v his_o eternity_n and_o existence_n by_o idea_n proportion_v to_o our_o capacitys_n will_v not_o have_v deliver_v this_o suppose_a trinity_n to_o we_o by_o idea_n not_o only_o incomprehensible_a but_o even_o destructive_a of_o his_o unity_n and_o of_o the_o revelation_n which_o he_o have_v make_v of_o it_o 2._o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o to_o apprehend_v his_o immensity_n he_o only_o make_v we_o conceive_v it_o by_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o great_a king_n who_o throne_n be_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n his_o footstool_n and_o 3._o because_o we_o be_v incapable_a of_o frame_v any_o true_a idea_n of_o his_o power_n and_o of_o his_o other_o perfection_n he_o speak_v of_o himself_o as_o of_o a_o man_n have_v eye_n hand_n ear_n bowel_n etc._n etc._n to_o signify_v to_o we_o his_o knowledge_n power_n mercy_n wisdom_n etc._n etc._n st._n augustin_n so_o well_o understand_v this_o style_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o he_o place_n among_o the_o false_a idea_n which_o man_n have_v of_o the_o godhead_n de_n trinit_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 1._o that_o which_o be_v use_v to_o express_v its_o perfection_n in_o term_n mere_o metaphysical_a and_o which_o be_v not_o borrow_v from_o any_o of_o the_o thing_n in_o be_v the_o scripture_n say_v he_o never_o use_v any_o other_o than_o corporeal_a similitude_n to_o express_v the_o nature_n of_o god_n to_o we_o by_o not_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o but_o to_o show_v we_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o speak_v so_o as_o to_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o he_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o creature_n but_o be_v presumptuous_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o god_n or_o which_o have_v no_o other_o be_v than_o only_o in_o philosophical_a contemplation_n which_o be_v call_v idea_n or_o entia_fw-la rationis_fw-la the_o scripture_n do_v not_o from_o they_o take_v any_o manner_n of_o speak_v to_o mark_v out_o the_o figure_n of_o they_o to_o we_o or_o to_o make_v enigma_n that_o be_v mystery_n of_o they_o for_o we_o nothing_o be_v more_o dangerous_a than_o to_o imagine_v that_o in_o god_n which_o be_v neither_o in_o himself_o nor_o in_o any_o creature_n but_o the_o paraphrase_n of_o mr._n du_n pin_n will_v be_v less_o suspect_v than_o my_o translation_n hist_o of_o eccl._n auth._n tom._n 3._o p._n 467._o par._n edit_n thus_o some_o say_v he_o to_o form_v a_o idea_n of_o god_n which_o may_v have_v nothing_o in_o common_a with_o the_o creature_n conceive_v he_o in_o a_o chimerical_a manner_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v accommodate_v to_o man_n weakness_n in_o sometime_o attribute_v to_o god_n such_o expression_n as_o proper_o sure_a only_o to_o body_n or_o to_o imperfect_a spirit_n and_o have_v rare_o make_v use_n of_o such_o name_n which_o be_v agree_v to_o god_n only_o because_o it_o be_v in_o this_o life_n very_o difficult_a to_o know_v the_o substance_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o this_o paraphrase_n i_o will_v add_v a_o few_o word_n of_o the_o same_o father_n ib._n c._n 12._o there_o be_v not_o say_v he_o in_o the_o scripture_n any_o manner_n of_o speak_v but_o what_o be_v use_v among_o man_n because_o it_o be_v indeed_o to_o man_n to_o who_o it_o speak_v minutius_n felix_n discourse_v almost_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n on_o the_o knowledge_n which_o we_o can_v have_v of_o that_o immense_a and_o infinite_a nature_n for_o after_o have_v say_v that_o god_n as_o he_o be_v in_o himself_o be_v know_v by_o none_o by_o himself_o he_o add_v i_o will_v say_v what_o i_o think_v he_o who_o believe_v he_o know_v god_n greatness_n diminish_v it_o and_o he_o who_o fear_v diminish_v it_o do_v not_o know_v it_o can_v he_o more_o plain_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o can_v have_v a_o right_a idea_n of_o god_n but_o in_o diminish_v his_o perfection_n and_o content_v ourselves_o to_o compare_v they_o to_o the_o high_a idea_n of_o greatness_n which_o we_o can_v frame_v of_o they_o ourselves_o conceive_v otherwise_o of_o he_o with_o eternity_n which_o have_v neither_o past_a nor_o future_a with_o immensity_n which_o fill_v no_o space_n with_o trineunity_n etc._n etc._n be_v conceive_v chimerical_o of_o he_o let_v it_o then_o be_v undisputable_a that_o god_n make_v himself_o know_v to_o we_o only_o by_o character_n which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o his_o creature_n or_o extreme_o well_o proportion_v to_o our_o idea_n we_o have_v hitherto_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o kind_a of_o figure_n which_o represent_v god_n to_o we_o according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n but_o perhaps_o it_o have_v not_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o style_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n appear_v in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n who_o be_v call_v his_o face_n his_o glory_n his_o habitation_n and_o his_o presence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o be_v his_o word_n and_o his_o oracle_n this_o angel_n i_o say_v appear_v
most_o common_o in_o the_o shape_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o man._n some_o of_o the_o ancient_n be_v bold_a enough_o to_o say_v that_o this_o word_n show_v himself_o to_o the_o patriarch_n in_o the_o same_o shape_n of_o face_n with_o which_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v one_o day_n appear_v and_o they_o suppose_v as_o servetus_n have_v well_o explain_v it_o lib._n 3._o p._n 108_o &_o seq_n that_o the_o word_n be_v no_o other_o than_o god_n person_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o image_n whereby_o god_n manifest_v himself_o and_o that_o that_o image_n be_v the_o very_a shape_n of_o jesus_n christ_n man_n there_o be_v according_a to_o they_o but_o one_o only_o divine_a person_n one_o only_a face_n one_o only_a representation_n which_o have_v always_o be_v the_o same_o whether_o in_o god_n immediate_o show_v himself_o in_o create_a light_n or_o in_o angel_n or_o in_o the_o messiah_n who_o speak_v to_o we_o in_o his_o name_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o we_o may_v say_v that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n be_v eternal_a it_o be_v easy_a to_o apprehend_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o father_n they_o mean_v that_o the_o word_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o idea_n of_o jesus_n christ_n man_n who_o be_v in_o god_n understanding_n from_o all_o eternity_n be_v put_v forth_o in_o a_o visible_a form_n god_n who_o design_v to_o manifest_v himself_o in_o time_n by_o his_o messiah_n have_v from_o the_o beginning_n even_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o universe_n give_v prelude_v of_o his_o great_a design_n in_o show_v himself_o to_o either_o angel_n or_o man_n only_o under_o the_o visible_a form_n which_o his_o son_n be_v in_o time_n to_o have_v which_o he_o describe_v in_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o manifestation_n and_o of_o his_o presence_n whether_o by_o a_o angel_n by_o light_n or_o by_o a_o cloud_n so_o that_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n because_o the_o same_o power_n which_o make_v the_o world_n become_v the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o same_o shape_n of_o face_n which_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n be_v make_v the_o shape_n of_o his_o face_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o flesh_n i_o do_v not_o defend_v this_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n i_o only_o show_v what_o it_o be_v without_o oblige_v myself_o to_o maintain_v it_o and_o this_o aught_o likewise_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o all_o their_o other_o hypothesis_n be_v that_o as_o it_o will_v the_o patriarch_n be_v by_o those_o kind_n of_o apparition_n accustom_a to_o represent_v god_n to_o themselves_o in_o humane_a shape_n god_n be_v also_o please_v to_o speak_v to_o they_o of_o his_o perfection_n in_o a_o manner_n suit_v to_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o person_n which_o they_o have_v frame_v to_o themselves_o whereon_o maimonides_n observe_v that_o the_o chaldean_a paraphra_v to_o rectify_v that_o idea_n of_o the_o deity_n use_v the_o term_n word_n to_o signify_v in_o a_o less_o familiar_a manner_n the_o several_a dispensation_n of_o providence_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o eye_n hand_n and_o affection_n of_o god_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o paraphra_v intend_v to_o soften_v all_o those_o expression_n which_o seem_v to_o attribute_v to_o god_n corporeal_a part_n and_o human_a passion_n unworthy_a of_o his_o majesty_n do_v in_o their_o stead_n use_v this_o term_n the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o seem_v to_o bring_v into_o our_o mind_n more_o spiritual_a idea_n of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n but_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o if_o it_o be_v unworthy_a of_o god_n to_o have_v eye_n hand_n and_o ear_n attribute_v to_o he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v less_o so_o to_o give_v he_o a_o mouth_n breath_n a_o voice_n and_o speech_n so_o that_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o if_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o figure_n the_o scripture_n mention_n the_o eye_n of_o god_n the_o hand_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o the_o same_o figure_n that_o we_o say_v the_o breath_n of_o god_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whereby_o all_o the_o mystery_n pretend_v to_o be_v find_v in_o this_o latter_a expression_n must_v vanish_v and_o we_o learn_v not_o to_o philosophise_v so_o nice_o on_o the_o oeconemy_n wherein_o god_n take_v various_a form_n to_o make_v himself_o the_o better_o know_v to_o we_o or_o on_o manner_n of_o speak_v which_o he_o have_v suit_v to_o our_o weak_a conception_n chap._n v._o how_o the_o philosopher_n and_o particular_o plato_n attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n a_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n it_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o most_o famous_a philosopher_n pythagoras_n socrates_n and_o plato_n that_o they_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o god_n which_o right_o understand_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o they_o have_v hear_v that_o silent_a language_n of_o the_o heaven_n which_o publish_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o declare_v the_o work_n of_o his_o hand_n clemens_n alexandr_n strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 547._o who_o so_o explain_v it_o say_v further_o that_o those_o philosopher_n consider_v the_o structure_n of_o the_o universe_n hear_v moses_n himself_o say_v god_n speak_v and_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o teach_v they_o that_o the_o word_n be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o truth_n after_o thorough_o philosophize_v on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o world_n they_o always_o come_v thence_o to_o conclude_v and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o production_n of_o a_o universal_a reason_n and_o of_o a_o infuse_v spirit_n which_o animate_v it_o and_o they_o hold_v these_o first_o cause_n to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o one_o only_a maker_n i_o mean_v the_o most_o perfect_a be_v in_o philosophize_v it_o be_v natural_a first_o to_o consider_v whether_o the_o world_n have_v always_o exi_v or_o whether_o it_o have_v be_v make_v it_o be_v a_o question_n which_o clem._n rom._n make_v to_o himself_o recognit_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 27._o some_o choose_v to_o believe_v the_o world_n eternity_n but_o they_o be_v but_o few_o and_o they_o follow_v the_o system_fw-la of_o ocellus_n lucanus_n other_o who_o be_v wise_a and_o more_o enlighten_v apprehend_v that_o it_o must_v have_v have_v a_o beginning_n and_o these_o last_o philosophised_a according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o time_n be_v lacrus_n the_o question_n be_v far_a to_o know_v how_o and_o by_o who_o the_o world_n have_v be_v make_v the_o whole_a system_n of_o the_o ancient_a philosophy_n run_v upon_o this_o question_n the_o philosopher_n make_v their_o inquiry_n on_o it_o and_o after_o attention_n and_o study_n the_o most_o know_v among_o they_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o god_n or_o the_o voice_n of_o nature_n which_o teach_v they_o that_o the_o world_n be_v the_o workmanship_n of_o a_o infinite_o good_a alwise_a and_o omnipotent_a god_n plato_n be_v the_o first_o who_o bring_v this_o system_fw-la to_o perfection_n thales_n hermotimus_n and_o anaxagorus_n discover_v a_o spirit_n which_o dispose_v matter_n and_o clothe_v it_o with_o its_o several_a form_n socrates_n add_v that_o this_o spirit_n which_o govern_v the_o world_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n and_o than_o plato_n philosophize_v yet_o far_a frame_v a_o kind_n of_o trinity_n 〈◊〉_d pâ—tav_n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o for_o he_o conceive_v a_o most_o good_a god_n who_o he_o call_v the_o father_n or_o the_o good_a most_o wise_a who_o he_o call_v the_o reason_n or_o the_o word_n most_o powerful_a who_o he_o call_v the_o spirit_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n but_o then_o after_o all_o as_o they_o be_v three_o perfection_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o creator_n he_o often_o confound_v their_o operation_n as_o then_o these_o three_o property_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n make_v up_o the_o whole_a idea_n which_o we_o have_v of_o god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o creation_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v that_o the_o sound_a philosophy_n fix_v on_o these_o three_o first_o cause_n when_o it_o be_v seek_v the_o origin_n of_o the_o world_n by_o study_v and_o contemplate_v on_o the_o world_n itself_o the_o invisible_a grandeurs_fw-fr of_o god_n say_v st._n paul_n rom._n 1.20_o as_o well_o his_o eternal_a power_n as_o the_o other_o attribute_n of_o his_o godhead_n become_v as_o it_o be_v visible_a in_o be_v clear_o understand_v by_o his_o work_n from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v by_o behold_v these_o work_n that_o the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v find_v out_o and_o that_o it_o be_v discover_v that_o they_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o infinite_a goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n and_o they_o go_v no_o far_o because_o the_o system_fw-la of_o good_a philosophy_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o creation_n prove_v complete_a with_o these_o three_o principle_n as_o have_v be_v already_o
yet_o he_o distinguish_v careful_o we_o ought_v then_o to_o say_v that_o this_o last_o sense_n if_o we_o will_v distinguish_v it_o well_o from_o the_o other_o two_o must_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v indeed_o three_o angel_n but_o that_o the_o first_o of_o they_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o jehova_n and_o represent_v his_o person_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n he_o assure_v that_o this_o sense_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n account_n because_o it_o be_v the_o ordinary_a style_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o jehova_n to_o that_o angel_n in_o who_o god_n have_v put_v his_o name_n that_o sense_n be_v not_o the_o literal_a one_o which_o own_v but_o three_o angel_n only_o as_o to_o their_o nature_n nor_o the_o sublime_a sense_n that_o find_v there_o god_n himself_o with_o his_o sundry_a relation_n of_o a_o creator_n and_o king_n but_o it_o be_v a_o oeconomical_a sense_n which_o make_v the_o first_o who_o be_v but_o a_o angel_n by_o his_o nature_n to_o be_v jehova_n in_o respect_n to_o his_o office_n because_o he_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o jehova_n and_o speak_v by_o his_o authority_n whereas_o the_o other_o two_o angel_n be_v not_o consider_v here_o but_o as_o two_o power_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o minister_n of_o he_o who_o represent_v jehova_n and_o as_o such_o they_o be_v send_v to_o destroy_v sodom_n this_o execution_n be_v beneath_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o first_o we_o need_v consult_v only_a philo_n himself_o to_o know_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o these_o divine_a power_n and_o to_o be_v convince_v that_o he_o intend_v no_o nicety_n whilst_o he_o make_v they_o to_o be_v two_o or_o three_o but_o follow_v the_o text_n herein_o which_o speak_v here_o of_o three_o angel_n elsewhere_o he_o reckon_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o for_o in_o two_o other_o book_n of_o his_o de_fw-fr opificio_fw-la &_o de_fw-la profugis_fw-la he_o give_v we_o clear_o to_o understand_v that_o by_o the_o power_n wherewith_o god_n be_v accompany_v he_o mean_v only_a angel_n see_v he_o make_v they_o share_v the_o creation_n of_o man_n with_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o this_o reason_n because_o the_o supreme_a god_n will_v not_o be_v the_o author_n of_o what_o be_v evil_a in_o man._n he_o therefore_o leave_v to_o the_o angel_n the_o care_n of_o make_v the_o mortal_a part_n of_o his_o soul_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o passion_n reserve_v to_o himself_o alone_o the_o superior_a part_n where_o reason_n have_v dominion_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n according_a to_o he_o that_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o plural_a let_v we_o make_v man_n according_a to_o our_o image_n you_o according_a to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o creature_n in_o make_v he_o capable_a of_o evil_a but_o i_o according_a to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o deity_n in_o make_v he_o capable_a of_o good_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o attribute_n sometime_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o first_o angel_n who_o he_o call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o son_n of_o god_n suppose_v always_o that_o this_o work_n how_o excellent_a soever_o in_o itself_o yet_o be_v beneath_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o that_o god_n can_v not_o put_v his_o hand_n to_o it_o without_o injure_v his_o greatness_n can_v so_o able_a a_o philosopher_n as_o philo_n be_v capable_a of_o give_v a_o task_n which_o he_o think_v unworthy_a of_o god_n to_o power_n which_o he_o think_v to_o be_v equal_a to_o and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o he_o now_o to_o return_v to_o the_o text_n we_o examine_v let_v we_o say_v that_o they_o be_v three_o angel_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n and_o that_o in_o the_o two_o other_o sense_n it_o be_v he_o who_o be_v with_o his_o two_o power_n but_o we_o must_v take_v heed_n of_o a_o double_a meaning_n in_o the_o second_o sense_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o allegory_n he_o who_o be_v with_o his_o two_o power_n denote_v god_n himself_o with_o his_o sundry_a operation_n whereas_o in_o the_o three_o sense_n which_o be_v the_o occonomical_a one_o the_o same-term_n signify_v only_o he_o who_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o god_n with_o two_o other_o angel_n that_o serve_v he_o as_o minister_n thus_o you_o see_v the_o three_o interpretation_n of_o philo_n explain_v the_o which_o it_o seem_v mr._n le_fw-fr clerc_n understand_v not_o the_o first_o have_v nothing_o that_o be_v platonical_a but_o be_v pure_o a_o historical_a sense_n viz._n that_o three_o angel_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n present_v themselves_o to_o abraham_n the_o three_o have_v nothing_o of_o platonism_n neither_o it_o be_v a_o theological_a sense_n to_o wit_n the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o all_o the_o christian_n who_o understand_v the_o ancient_a dispensation_n the_o second_o that_o remain_v be_v not_o platonical_a neither_o if_o you_o take_v it_o with_o philo_n allegorical_o that_o be_v in_o a_o arbitrary_a sense_n wherein_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v raise_v to_o speculation_n and_o idea_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n or_o any_o reality_n in_o the_o text._n this_o last_o interpretation_n of_o philo_n will_v be_v true_o platonical_a if_o he_o understand_v by_o the_o three_o he_o speak_v of_o either_o three_o hypostasis_n or_o three_o distinct_a person_n whereas_o he_o understand_v there_o but_o one_o only_a person_n under_o three_o different_a respect_n to_o wit_n god_n consider_v either_o in_o himself_o he_o who_o be_v or_o in_o relation_n to_o we_o inasmuch_o as_o he_o be_v our_o creator_n and_o our_o king_n this_o be_v what_o philo_n call_v the_o jehova_n with_o his_o two_o power_n one_o may_v indeed_o call_v this_o a_o platonical_a sense_n provide_v plato_n be_v understand_v as_o he_o ought_v who_o under_o the_o allegory_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n design_v to_o inform_v we_o of_o nothing_o else_o but_o only_o a_o all-good_a alwise_a and_o all-powerful_a god_n both_o in_o the_o creation_n and_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n but_o then_o the_o authority_n of_o plato_n and_o philo_n who_o be_v quote_v as_o have_v speak_v of_o three_o distinction_n in_o the_o deity_n will_v become_v useless_a to_o the_o trinitarian_n chap._n xi_o that_o all_o those_o common_o call_v heretic_n do_v believe_v a_o pre-existent_a word_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n i_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o unitarian_n quarrel_v not_o at_o all_o with_o the_o allegorical_a sense_n of_o philo_n who_o do_v not_o suppose_v three_o hypostasis_n but_o only_o three_o divine_a relation_n or_o god_n with_o his_o two_o power_n ruarus_n in_o his_o epistle_n part_n 1._o p._n 296._o own_v a_o pre-existent_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o dwell_v in_o j._n c._n the_o father_n say_v he_o who_o live_v before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a hold_v a_o pre-existent_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o notwithstanding_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o supreme_a god_n and_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n but_o a_o spirit_n flow_v from_o he_o when_o he_o go_v about_o to_o create_v the_o world_n and_o which_o subsist_v in_o he_o till_o then_o we_o differ_v not_o much_o from_o this_o opinion_n for_o we_o willing_o own_o that_o a_o extraordinary_a spirit_n of_o god_n do_v inseparable_o unite_v itself_o too_o j._n c._n from_o the_o very_a moment_n of_o his_o conception_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incorporate_v with_o he_o a_o spirit_n say_v i_o which_o exist_v in_o god_n before_o his_o conception_n and_o even_o from_o eternity_n nay_o if_o any_o one_o will_v have_v it_o by_o any_o mean_n that_o this_o spirit_n by_o who_o j.c._n perform_v the_o work_n of_o the_o new_a creation_n be_v the_o same_o that_o create_v this_o universe_n we_o shall_v not_o contest_v his_o opinion_n he_o be_v in_o the_o right_n for_o where_o be_v that_o unitarian_n i_o pray_v you_o who_o own_v not_o a_o internal_a word_n and_o a_o eternal_a reason_n which_o always_o subsist_v in_o god_n and_o which_o be_v god_n himself_o as_o mr._n le_fw-fr clerc_n express_v it_o in_o his_o paraphrase_n which_o also_o dwell_v in_o j._n c_o i_o shall_v not_o except_v even_o the_o alogi_fw-la so_o call_v because_o they_o reject_v the_o platonic_a word_n subsist_v out_o of_o god_n himself_o and_o have_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n but_o they_o never_o deny_v that_o in_o the_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v not_o a_o reason_n a_o word_n or_o operation_n that_o create_v the_o world_n and_o which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o flesh_n j._n c._n it_o be_v indeed_o say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o absolute_o reject_v the_o word_n but_o it_o be_v with_o the_o same_o justice_n and_o candour_n as_o some_o modern_n assert_v that_o the_o divine_a grace_n be_v
we_o to_o understand_v that_o when_o the_o platonic_a father_n apply_v these_o losty_a expression_n of_o solomon_n to_o their_o eternal_a word_n they_o do_v not_o or_o can_v not_o do_v it_o but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o a_o accommodation_n or_o allusion_n the_o same_o bishop_n have_v relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o father_n a_o little_a low_o who_o apply_v the_o same_o expression_n of_o solomon_n to_o the_o man_n jesus_n christ_n afterward_o go_v on_o thus_o pag._n 63._o but_o this_o say_v he_o not_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o solomon_n first_o intend_v i_o shall_v not_o build_v my_o paraphrase_n upon_o it_o but_o take_v wisdom_n here_o as_o it_o signify_v in_o other_o place_n of_o this_o book_n and_o have_v be_v hitherto_o describe_v who_o solomon_n now_o celebrate_v for_o her_o most_o venerable_a antiquity_n and_o introduce_v like_o a_o most_o beautiful_a person_n no_o less_o than_o a_o queen_n or_o rather_o some_o divine_a be_v infinite_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o that_o base_a strumpet_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n indeed_o solomon_n have_v make_v she_o speak_v by_o introduce_v she_o as_o a_o person_n and_o exbort_v young_a people_n to_o give_v ear_n to_o she_o she_o speak_v of_o herself_o that_o god_n create_v she_o or_o that_o she_o come_v to_o we_o from_o god_n that_o she_o be_v before_o the_o world_n be_v make_v because_o god_n who_o be_v the_o source_n of_o she_o and_o communicate_v she_o to_o man_n do_v make_v use_n of_o she_o in_o frame_v this_o universe_n also_o that_o king_n reign_n by_o she_o because_o prudence_n and_o good_a counsel_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o good_a government_n notwithstanding_o this_o clear_a and_o natural_a sense_n prejudice_n have_v abuse_v these_o word_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o there_o be_v many_o other_o that_o can_v at_o all_o agree_v to_o he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o platonic_a father_n be_v allege_v here_o who_o understand_v this_o chapter_n literal_o of_o a_o personal_a wisdom_n i_o own_v it_o but_o the_o same_o father_n have_v also_o and_o that_o with_o no_o less_o pomp_n quote_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o 45th_o psalm_n my_o heart_n be_v indite_v a_o good_a matter_n word_n to_o prove_v the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o j._n c._n we_o just_o laugh_v now_o adays_o at_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o interpretation_n as_o well_o as_o of_o that_o psal_n 110._o from_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o morning_n thou_o have_v the_o dew_n of_o thy_o youth_n which_o the_o ancient_a interpreter_n do_v endeavour_v to_o make_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o same_o purpose_n let_v we_o then_o i_o pray_v mistrust_v they_o as_o to_o this_o text_n in_o the_o proverb_n they_o have_v so_o gross_o deceive_v we_o in_o those_o two_o of_o the_o psalm_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o same_o end_n as_o frequent_o and_o with_o as_o much_o confidence_n but_o after_o all_o though_o their_o testimony_n shall_v be_v produce_v in_o shoal_n we_o can_v produce_v better_a interpreter_n of_o prov._n 8._o i_o mean_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n itself_o the_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesisticus_n which_o though_o they_o be_v apocryphal_a yet_o be_v of_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n of_o plato_n the_o author_n of_o these_o two_o have_v probable_o know_v better_a the_o mind_n of_o solomon_n and_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o author_n of_o the_o wisdom_n have_v make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o prosopopeia_fw-la with_o he_o in_o the_o proverb_n call_v wisdom_n the_o breath_n spirit_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n a_o pure_a stream_n flow_v from_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o almighty_a the_o brightness_n of_o the_o everlasting_a light_n the_o unspotted_a mirror_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n the_o image_n of_o his_o goodness_n and_o that_o she_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n he_o go_v on_o like_o the_o author_n of_o the_o proverb_n that_o when_o god_n create_v the_o world_n wisdom_n be_v with_o he_o know_v his_o work_n be_v present_a then_o know_v and_o understand_v all_o thing_n but_o to_o let_v you_o see_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o a_o quality_n or_o virtue_n he_o add_v that_o he_o love_v she_o seek_v she_o out_o from_o his_o youth_n desire_v to_o have_v she_o for_o a_o spouse_n be_v a_o lover_n of_o her_o beauty_n he_o desire_v of_o god_n in_o his_o ardent_a prayer_n to_o give_v she_o to_o he_o to_o send_v she_o out_o of_o the_o heaven_n to_o assist_v he_o to_o teach_v he_o that_o his_o work_n may_v be_v acceptable_a for_o say_v he_o we_o hardly_o guess_v aright_o at_o thing_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n who_o can_v search_v out_o unless_o god_n give_v wisdom_n and_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n from_o above_o see_v chap._n 7_o 8_o &_o 9_o the_o same_o author_n speak_v further_o of_o this_o divine_a perfection_n say_v that_o god_n make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o word_n form_v man_n by_o his_o wisdom_n chap._n 9_o 1_o 2._o take_v the_o word_n and_o wisdom_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n viz._n for_o that_o power_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o whereof_o wisdom_n be_v but_o a_o emanation_n can_v you_o imagine_v now_o this_o author_n mean_v that_o god_n do_v create_v the_o world_n by_o his_o son_n the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n can_v such_o a_o thought_n enter_v into_o a_o rational_a creature_n let_v we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la who_o express_v better_o the_o sense_n we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o solomon_n he_o introduce_v wisdom_n speak_v thus_o of_o herself_o i_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a he_o create_v i_o from_o the_o beginning_n before_o the_o world_n hitherto_o he_o seem_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o person_n but_o explain_v himself_o clear_o ch._n 24._o ver._n 23._o where_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o the_o jew_n name_n wisdom_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n for_o have_v speak_v of_o wisdom_n under_o other_o figure_n than_o that_o of_o a_o person_n i_o mean_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o palmtree_n a_o olive-tree_n a_o vine_n &c_n &c_n he_o sum_v up_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o these_o word_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o the_o most_o high_a even_o the_o law_n which_o moses_n give_v can_v the_o law_n give_v by_o moses_n be_v call_v more_o express_o not_o only_o a_o olive-tree_n or_o a_o vine_n but_o also_o the_o word_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o wisdom_n which_o god_n create_v before_o the_o world_n which_o be_v expression_n visible_o figurative_a the_o which_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o a_o person_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o vine_n represent_v the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o we_o sometime_o as_o reveal_v itself_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o as_o replenish_n man_n with_o the_o fruit_n of_o its_o knowledge_n in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n this_o kind_n of_o fiction_n be_v familiar_a to_o the_o moralist_n jew_n and_o to_o all_o the_o oriental_a philosopher_n you_o must_v be_v purblind_a if_o you_o discern_v not_o immediate_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o people_n accustom_a to_o a_o figurative_a and_o parabolic_a style_n st._n john_n imitate_v the_o moralist_n jew_n and_o according_a to_o the_o same_o idea_n have_v at_o one_o view_v represent_v to_o we_o the_o word_n or_o wisdom_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o to_o man_n in_o two_o of_o the_o great_a of_o his_o dispensation_n viz._n in_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o method_n be_v the_o same_o absolute_o you_o need_v only_o put_v the_o gospel_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o gospel_n instead_o of_o moses_n and_o the_o law_n you_o may_v real_o see_v he_o join_v these_o two_o thing_n together_o viz._n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n reside_v in_o god_n himself_o and_o preside_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o same_o wisdom_n descend_v upon_o j._n c._n in_o who_o it_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incarnate_v and_o order_v the_o new_a world_n for_o if_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o law_n be_v the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o word_n or_o precept_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n much_o more_o do_v this_o great_a elogium_fw-la belong_v to_o the_o gospel_n namely_o to_o be_v the_o word_n the_o wisdom_n the_o truth_n the_o light_n and_o the_o life_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n an_fw-mi elogium_fw-la consequent_o belong_v to_o j._n c._n who_o bring_v the_o word_n and_o the_o life_n and_o be_v the_o great_a teacher_n of_o truth_n whatever_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o the_o first_o creation_n
of_o they_o be_v confecrate_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o word_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n incarnate_a the_o protestant_a writer_n observe_v from_o this_o passage_n as_o dr._n stilling-fleet_n for_o one_o in_o the_o 35_o p._n of_o his_o first_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n compare_v that_o justin_n real_o ascribe_v to_o the_o same_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n of_o god_n the_o body_n that_o be_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o body_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v the_o element_n to_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o by_o a_o hypostatic_a union_n but_o by_o divine_a influence_n and_o operation_n but_o i_o must_v tell_v you_o too_o that_o the_o father_n understand_v no_o more_o than_o operation_n or_o influence_n by_o the_o word_n or_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o say_v do_v consecrate_v the_o element_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o they_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o influence_n and_o not_o a_o person_n by_o the_o word_n or_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o form_v and_o sanctify_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n whereby_o he_o be_v proper_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o why_o shall_v a_o hypostatic_a union_n be_v rather_o infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n than_o from_o this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n either_o there_o be_v a_o hypostatic_a union_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o flesh_n of_o christ_n or_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o of_o the_o word_n and_o flesh_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o word_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o same_o power_n the_o man_n or_o the_o son_n of_o mary_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o what_o then_o be_v to_o be_v do_v why_o mystery_n must_v be_v have_v at_o any_o rate_n and_o the_o machine_n of_o platonism_n will_v bring_v upon_o the_o stage_n as_o many_o as_o you_o please_v of_o the_o gross_a and_o most_o absurd_a you_o must_v abandon_v your_o reason_n it_o be_v rashness_n to_o be_v incline_v to_o hearken_v to_o reason_n let_v reason_n submit_v herself_o to_o faith_n and_o give_v she_o alone_o leave_v to_o speak_v the_o papist_n require_v we_o to_o abandon_v our_o sense_n but_o the_o trin_n n_n will_v have_v we_o renounce_v our_o reason_n i_o be_o no_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o latter_a if_o i_o be_o not_o a_o brute_n a_o brute_n do_v i_o say_v if_o i_o be_o not_o a_o block_n error_n be_v fruitful_a and_o lead_v we_o into_o the_o gross_a absurdity_n and_o it_o be_v the_o system_fw-la of_o these_o absurdity_n that_o be_v style_v theology_n chap._n xxii_o of_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n it_o be_v certain_a than_o that_o the_o ancient_n be_v unacquainted_a with_o good_a divinity_n and_o know_v less_o of_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n they_o believe_v their_o platonism_n whereof_o they_o be_v mighty_a fond_a give_v they_o great_a advantage_n over_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n and_o they_o use_v it_o for_o reason_n of_o prudence_n and_o as_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n gentile_n by_o birth_n they_o know_v not_o the_o ancient_a jewish_a oeconomy_n which_o will_v have_v put_v they_o in_o the_o right_a way_n or_o it_o may_v be_v they_o be_v rather_o incline_v to_o pursue_v their_o own_o bigotry_n their_o oeconomy_n be_v this_o as_o in_o a_o family_n the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o lord_n when_o the_o son_n rule_v in_o the_o name_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o father_n who_o have_v transfer_v the_o exercise_n of_o that_o right_n to_o he_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v they_o in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o family_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o oeconomy_n which_o lodge_v a_o power_n in_o the_o son_n hand_n to_o dispose_v of_o the_o father_n favour_n and_o to_o exercise_v all_o authority_n it_o be_v thus_o tertullian_n explain_v the_o oeconomy_n in_o his_o discourse_n against_o praxeas_n he_o show_v he_o that_o he_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o monarchy_n or_o the_o government_n of_o one_o over_o the_o universe_n because_o the_o father_n may_v exercise_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o son_n or_o such_o as_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_a to_o substitute_n in_o his_o room_n as_o the_o angel_n his_o officer_n and_o commissioner_n but_o chief_o because_o the_o son_n do_v nothing_o but_o at_o the_o will_n of_o his_o father_n and_o with_o a_o power_n he_o have_v receive_v which_o be_v evident_a even_o from_o this_o that_o he_o shall_v one_o day_n surrender_v it_o to_o his_o father_n as_o the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o and_o the_o son_n himself_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o he_o lactantius_n pursue_v exact_o the_o step_n of_o tertullian_n in_o lib._n 4._o c._n 29._o when_o a_o father_n say_v he_o have_v a_o son_n who_o he_o dear_o love_v give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o lord_n with_o authority_n if_o notwithstanding_o this_o son_n continue_v in_o his_o father_n house_n under_o he_o it_o may_v be_v say_v however_o according_a to_o the_o civil_a law_n that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o house_n and_o one_o master_n or_o lord_n so_o this_o world_n be_v but_o one_o house_n or_o family_n and_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n who_o govern_v it_o with_o the_o father_n consent_n be_v but_o one_o god_n since_o that_o one_o be_v as_o two_o and_o the_o two_o as_o one._n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o see_v that_o the_o son_n be_v in_o the_o father_n because_o the_o father_n love_v the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n be_v in_o the_o son_n because_o the_o son_n obey_v faithful_o the_o father_n will_n and_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o father_n will_v or_o command_v he_o god_n therefore_o as_o tertullian_n show_v may_v communicate_v his_o right_n to_o all_o intelligent_a creature_n and_o use_v in_o a_o way_n of_o condescension_n their_o ministry_n to_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o his_o child_n for_o as_o he_o be_v by_o his_o nature_n incomprehensible_a his_o supreme_a majesty_n be_v far_o above_o all_o his_o creature_n he_o stoop_v as_o it_o be_v by_o this_o method_n to_o their_o shallow_a capacity_n it_o be_v thus_o at_o other_o time_n that_o he_o use_v the_o ministry_n of_o angel_n and_o at_o that_o day_n the_o ministry_n of_o a_o man_n who_o he_o make_v his_o son_n and_o heir_n of_o his_o house_n in_o short_a this_o dispensation_n by_o his_o son_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o old_a administration_n only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o latter_a be_v temporary_a and_o provisional_a but_o that_o of_o christ_n be_v perpetual_a the_o angel_n exercise_v their_o oeconomy_n as_o minister_n commission_v and_o delegated_a jesus_n christ_n exercise_v he_o in_o the_o capacity_n of_o a_o son_n and_o heir_n who_o continne_v always_o in_o the_o house_n or_o family_n they_o who_o know_v the_o ancient_a oeconomy_n to_o be_v such_o as_o st._n paul_n and_o st._n stephen_n have_v discover_v it_o to_o be_v who_o acquaint_v we_o that_o it_o be_v angel_n or_o a_o angel_n which_o give_v the_o law_n and_o say_v i_o be_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n i_o be_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n etc._n etc._n they_o i_o say_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a and_o invisible_a god_n who_o appear_v to_o the_o jew_n they_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v none_o other_o than_o his_o angel_n his_o word_n his_o face_n or_o his_o person_n by_o which_o he_o make_v himself_o to_o be_v see_v and_o understand_v accommodate_v himself_o by_o this_o dispensation_n to_o the_o weakness_n of_o man_n who_o can_v not_o see_v god_n and_o live_v but_o they_o who_o comprehend_v not_o this_o oeconomy_n of_o goodness_n and_o condescension_n gross_o fancy_v this_o angel_n to_o be_v a_o uncreated_a one_o as_o they_o call_v he_o or_o the_o supreme_a god_n himself_o as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o gross_a absurdity_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o supreme_a god_n have_v put_v his_o name_n upon_o the_o supreme_a god_n if_o this_o angel_n be_v real_o jehovah_n by_o nature_n can_v he_o receive_v this_o name_n from_o another_o have_v he_o in_o his_o manifestation_n occasion_n for_o another_o name_n and_o another_o authority_n beside_o his_o own_o the_o same_o mistake_n have_v happen_v with_o regard_n to_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n and_o secret_a of_o the_o dispensation_n be_v not_o know_v that_o man_n have_v be_v take_v for_o the_o supreme_a god_n or_o a_o uncreated_a angel_n who_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o
principle_n of_o his_o son_n who_o he_o have_v make_v lord_n but_o the_o son_n be_v the_o god_n of_o all_o the_o creature_n because_o god_n the_o father_n have_v set_v he_o at_o their_o head_n when_o he_o make_v he_o lord_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o jesus_n christ_n may_v well_o be_v call_v god_n when_o you_o consider_v he_o at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o new_a creation_n which_o god_n have_v subject_v to_o his_o dominion_n but_o this_o title_n vanish_v when_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n together_o then_o the_o son_n can_v have_v no_o other_o character_n but_o what_o be_v full_o signify_v and_o explain_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o god_n minister_n and_o ambassador_n so_o true_a be_v it_o that_o before_o the_o only_a true_a and_o supreme_a god_n every_o other_o deity_n must_v fall_v down_o and_z disappear_z so_o that_o bp_o pearson_n have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o ignatius_n imitate_v st._n paul_n for_o he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n which_o can_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o a_o man_n be_v raise_v to_o divine_a power_n or_o dignity_n moreover_o ignatius_n give_v jesus_n christ_n the_o title_n of_o god_n without_o any_o of_o those_o addition_n which_o the_o father_n after_o he_o make_v use_n of_o he_o do_v not_o call_v christ_n in_o the_o platonic_a style_n god_n the_o word_n a_o god_n beget_v god_n of_o god_n but_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v ignatius_n have_v not_o use_v the_o restriction_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o that_o he_o call_v christ_n god_n simple_o and_o absolute_o this_o be_v not_o true_a for_o he_o call_v he_o a_o god_n make_v or_o our_o god_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v not_o so_o but_o with_o regard_n to_o the_o power_n he_o receive_v of_o his_o father_n and_o exercise_n over_o we_o chap._n ii_o the_o first_o father_n do_v not_o theologize_v jesus_n christ_n i_o e._n ascribe_v divinity_n to_o he_o in_o the_o sense_n and_o term_n of_o the_o platonic_a father_n who_o live_v in_o after_o age_n but_o mere_o on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o miraculous_a birth_n and_o exaltation_n that_o the_o most_o primitive_a father_n give_v the_o title_n of_o god_n to_o j._n c._n in_o the_o sense_n i_o be_o about_o to_o explain_v will_v appear_v for_o three_o reason_n which_o amount_v almost_o to_o demonstration_n my_o first_o reason_n be_v take_v from_o the_o manner_n wherein_o clem._n rom._n and_o polycarp_n speak_v of_o j._n c._n photius_n say_v that_o clement_n have_v give_v our_o saviour_n the_o style_n of_o high_a priest_n but_o reproach_n he_o for_o not_o give_v christ_n the_o character_n of_o a_o god_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o clement_n have_v do_v j._n c._n so_o great_a a_o injury_n as_o not_o to_o give_v he_o the_o character_n he_o merit_v by_o no_o mean_n photius_n be_v mistake_v and_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o reason_n to_o imagine_v so_o considerable_a a_o omission_n can_v be_v find_v in_o a_o letter_n wherein_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n as_o irenaeus_n tell_v we_o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n the_o tradition_n she_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n it_o must_v be_v say_v therefore_o that_o this_o great_a critic_n photius_n do_v not_o take_v notice_n that_o in_o the_o apostolic_a style_n of_o st._n clement_n the_o calling_n j._n c._n our_o high_a priest_n and_o pontif_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o call_v he_o our_o god_n agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o teach_v we_o that_o when_o god_n raise_v his_o messiah_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o high_a priesthood_n it_o be_v then_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o my_o opinion_n more_o reasonable_a and_o just_a than_o the_o remark_n of_o grotius_n epist_n 347._o par._n 2._o who_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o this_o epistle_n of_o st._n clement_n for_o this_o very_a reason_n because_o it_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o j._n c._n in_o the_o platonic_a way_n and_o manner_n as_o be_v do_v by_o other_o in_o after_o age_n but_o in_o a_o simplicity_n or_o plainness_n altogether_o as_o st._n paul_n have_v speak_v as_o to_o st._n polycarp_n one_o find_v in_o his_o epistle_n the_o same_o character_n of_o simplicity_n and_o plainness_n as_o in_o st._n clement_n aforesaid_a which_o photius_n take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o place_n forecited_a and_o st._n irenaeus_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o give_v polycarp'_v epistle_n this_o fair_a character_n that_o it_o be_v a_o most_o complete_a and_o very_a proper_a instruction_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n yet_o one_o meet_v with_o no_o platonic_a title_n in_o this_o excellent_a epistle_n in_o vain_a will_v you_o look_v for_o these_o phrase_n the_o eternal_a word_n the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o generation_n from_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n nay_o you_o will_v not_o find_v in_o this_o epistle_n so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o god_n apply_v to_o christ_n where_o then_o with_o respect_n to_o christ_n be_v polycarp'_v character_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n why_o they_o be_v in_o those_o eulogy_n which_o polycarp_n often_o repeat_v as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o the_o father_n have_v raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o make_v he_o to_o sit_v at_o his_o right_a hand_n for_o pray_v observe_v st._n polycarp'_v creed_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n to_o pass_v over_o say_v he_o the_o mistake_n and_o babble_n of_o some_o person_n let_v we_o believe_v in_o he_o who_o raise_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o have_v crown_v he_o with_o glory_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v ourselves_o clear_a of_o the_o vain_a and_o false_a doctrine_n of_o those_o person_n aforesaid_a and_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o word_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o from_o the_o beginning_n in_o which_o passage_n this_o holy_a person_n be_v willing_a to_o put_v the_o philippian_n in_o mind_n of_o the_o vain_a discourse_n of_o some_o and_o to_o guide_v they_o to_o the_o source_n of_o true_a tradition_n which_o he_o make_v to_o consist_v in_o believe_v j._n c._n be_v deify_v by_o his_o father_n he_o mean_v no_o doubt_n to_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o the_o vain_a philosophy_n of_o plato_n second_o god_n and_o to_o engage_v they_o to_o that_o divinity_n of_o j._n c._n which_o be_v found_v on_o his_o exaltation_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o polycarp_n eall_n here_o by_o the_o name_n of_o true_a and_o ancient_a tradition_n this_o summary_n of_o the_o faith_n express_v in_o these_o term_n believe_v you_o in_o he_o who_o have_v raise_v jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n from_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n this_o symbol_n be_v agreeable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o vain_a doctrine_n he_o be_v about_o to_o condemn_v and_o this_o symbol_n insist_v upon_o nothing_o but_o the_o glory_n j._n c._n acquire_v by_o his_o suffering_n it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o babble_n or_o vain_a doctrine_n st._n polycarp_n censure_v that_o vain_a and_o false_a glory_n which_o platonize_a christian_n ascribe_v to_o christ_n by_o their_o fancy_a pre-existence_n in_o short_a instead_o of_o that_o unintelligible_a babble_n of_o other_o father_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o jargon_n of_o a_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n and_o emanated_a from_o the_o divine_a mind_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o reverse_n of_o the_o gospel_n polycarp_n here_o speak_v of_o none_o other_o son_n of_o god_n but_o one_o who_o be_v a_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n raise_v to_o a_o sovereign_a glory_n which_o be_v the_o real_a gospel_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a theology_n my_o second_o proof_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o ancient_a martyr_n there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o those_o faithful_a witness_n of_o j._n c._n give_v his_o person_n the_o most_o illustrious_a and_o most_o honourable_a testimony_n that_o they_o can_v and_o that_o they_o heighten_v their_o theology_n as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v without_o the_o hezard_n of_o their_o faith_n let_v we_o hear_v therefore_o what_o as_o say_v of_o they_o in_o the_o act_n of_o those_o marty_n 〈◊〉_d st._n polycarp_n invoke_v a_o trinity_n but_o what_o trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n as_o it_o be_v express_v god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n god_n forbid_v he_o as_o euseb_n tell_v we_o hist_o lib._n 4._o c._n 16._o
invoke_v god_n the_o father_n through_o his_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n in_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o see_v not_o that_o he_o give_v glory_n to_o j._n c._n and_o that_o he_o deify_v he_o by_o still_v he_o the_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n if_o he_o can_v have_v say_v any_o thing_n great_a he_o will_v have_v say_v it_o rusticus_n praefect_n of_o rome_n demand_v of_o justin_n martyr_n what_o be_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o confessor_n answer_v we_o believe_v one_o only_a god_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n visible_a and_o invisible_a and_o we_o confess_v that_o j._n c._n our_o lord_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o who_o shall_v come_v one_o day_n to_o judge_n the_o world_n observe_v here_o such_o a_o son_n of_o god_n who_o whole_a pre-existence_n consist_v in_o his_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o who_o real_a greatness_n be_v not_o his_o have_v create_v but_o because_o he_o will_v judge_v the_o world_n this_o creed_n be_v apostolic_a and_o have_v the_o air_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o first_o age_n one_o may_v dextrous_o philosophise_v upon_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o speak_v in_o the_o platonic_a way_n in_o one_o closet_n as_o justin_n have_v often_o do_v but_o when_o he_o be_v to_o make_v a_o sincere_a confession_n before_o the_o magistrate_n and_o to_o seal_v it_o with_o his_o own_o blood_n plato_n have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o it_o the_o confession_n be_v make_v with_o simplicity_n and_o in_o conformity_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n then_o it_o be_v no_o long_o justin_n the_o philosopher_n but_o justin_n the_o confessor_n and_o the_o martyr_n last_o hegesippus_n acquaint_v we_o in_o euseb-eccles_n hist_o lib._n 2._o c._n 23._o that_o james_n the_o just_a be_v conjure_v by_o the_o jew_n to_o declare_v to_o they_o what_o he_o think_v of_o jesus_n why_o say_v he_o do_v you_o put_v this_o qacst'en_v to_o i_o concern_v jesus_n the_o since_o mâ—n_z he_o sit_v in_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n and_o he_o must_v come_v again_o in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n this_o holy_a man_n say_v the_o historian_n be_v a_o witness_n very_o credible_a both_o with_o jew_n and_o gentile_n that_o jesus_n be_v real_o the_o christ_n his_o confession_n be_v not_o long_o however_o it_o comprehend_v that_o which_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o most_o august_n and_o considerable_a and_o confirm_v all_o the_o theology_n which_o concern_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n to_o these_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a martyr_n give_v i_o leave_v to_o add_v another_o instance_n which_o be_v not_o much_o from_o the_o purpose_n eusebius_n tell_v we_o in_o his_o eccles_n hist_o lib._n 1._o c._n 13._o that_o thaddeus_n go_v to_o see_v king_n agbarus_n he_o preach_v to_o the_o king_n j._n c._n our_o lord_n and_o our_o god_n the_o messiah_n or_o the_o send_v of_o god_n valesius_fw-la remark_n in_o his_o note_n that_o the_o word_n god_n be_v want_v in_o good_a copy_n which_o be_v in_o other_o passage_n confirm_v by_o nicephorus_n and_o ruffinus_n and_o i_o do_v think_v say_v mons_fw-la valois_n any_o one_o dare_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o read_n wherein_o the_o word_n god_n be_v want_v be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o text_n for_o one_a the_o ancient_n use_v not_o that_o word_n but_o of_o the_o father_n only_o 2_o if_o thaddeus_n speak_v to_o a_o king_n who_o be_v a_o new_a convert_n to_o and_o weak_a in_o the_o faith_n have_v call_v j._n c._n god_n this_o may_v have_v perplex_v he_o and_o make_v he_o to_o think_v that_o two_o god_n be_v preach_v to_o he_o it_o be_v plain_a and_o fair_a deal_n to_o affirm_v the_o ancient_n by_o no_o mean_n give_v the_o name_n of_o god_n to_o j._n c._n but_o it_o be_v mince_v to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v it_o not_o in_o the_o case_n of_o weak_a christian_n this_o be_v a_o mere_a evasion_n for_o why_o be_v not_o the_o like_a tenderness_n use_v towards_o other_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n be_v it_o because_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n of_o spread_a polytheism_n be_v not_o the_o catechuman_n both_o weak_a and_o novice_n too_o who_o the_o pantaenuss_n the_o clement_n alexandrinuss_n the_o origen_n and_o the_o cyril_n teach_v the_o second_o god_n of_o plato_n with_o all_o the_o nicety_n of_o the_o mystic_a theology_n be_v that_o as_o it_o will_v it_o appear_v from_o this_o passage_n and_o many_o other_o that_o one_o have_v not_o good_a ground_n to_o trust_v much_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n where_o the_o name_n of_o god_n be_v give_v to_o j._n c._n the_o word_n god_n have_v be_v insert_v in_o such_o place_n by_o trinitarian_n copyists_n and_o without_o doubt_v many_o other_o term_n have_v be_v retrench_v as_o they_o think_v fit_a what_o a_o abyss_n of_o uncertainty_n be_v here_o then_o beside_o mons_fw-la du_n pin_n believe_v this_o history_n of_o thaddeus_n to_o be_v fabulous_a see_v his_o biblioth_n tom._n 1._o p._n 1._o eusebius_n have_v amass_v all_o sort_n of_o memoir_n without_o much_o judgement_n he_o often_o misunderstand_v the_o author_n he_o cite_v sometime_o he_o corrupt_v they_o to_o reconcile_v they_o to_o the_o arian_n scheme_n what_o endless_a uncertainty_n must_v this_o occasion_n mons_fw-la valois_n himself_o fall_v under_o the_o same_o gild_n he_o tax_v in_o other_o and_o we_o must_v not_o only_o be_v upon_o our_o guard_n against_o the_o fraud_n of_o copyists_n but_o of_o translator_n too_o observe_v how_o he_o read_v the_o text_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o euseb_n eecles_n hist_o the_o martyr_n of_o phrygia_n as_o he_o make_v the_o historian_n word_n it_o call_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o now_o these_o word_n god_n over_o all_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o greek_a of_o christopherson_n nor_o in_o the_o latin_a version_n of_o ruffinus_n nor_o in_o cousin_n french_a version_n and_o valois_n take_v no_o notice_n whence_o he_o have_v this_o read_n which_o in_o other_o place_n be_v so_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o eusebius_n himself_o and_o to_o other_o invocation_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o great_a number_n in_o his_o history_n the_o ordinary_a form_n thereof_o be_v to_o invoke_v he_o who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o by_z or_o through_o j._n c._n our_o lord_n and_o in_o short_a be_v contrary_a to_o the_o usage_n and_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o we_o be_v go_v to_o show_v in_o our_o three_o proof_n chap._n iii_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o proof_n that_o the_o first_o father_n do_v not_o deify_v christ_n upon_o any_o other_o account_n but_o that_o of_o his_o miraculous_a birth_n and_o exaltation_n i_o affirm_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o the_o ancient_n ground_v their_o deification_n of_o j._n c._n upon_o nothing_o beyond_o his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o his_o exaltation_n in_o the_o high_a heaven_n and_o that_o for_o this_o decisive_a reason_n because_o they_o hold_v all_o those_o be_v heretic_n who_o give_v j._n c._n the_o title_n of_o god_n over_o all_o to_o this_o purpose_n speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n lib._n 6._o c._n 26._o there_o be_v some_o say_v he_o who_o have_v the_o impiety_n or_o be_v so_o impious_a as_o to_o say_v that_o j._n c._n be_v god_n over_o all_o fancy_v that_o he_o be_v the_o father_n himself_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o son_n and_o paraclet_n can_v any_o thing_n be_v conceive_v more_o execrable_a upon_o this_o passage_n mons_fw-la daille_n in_o his_o pseudepigr_n apost_n bless_v himself_o and_o say_v then_o be_v st._n paul_n a_o heretic_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v heretical_a which_o constant_o maintain_v against_o the_o arian_n that_o j._n c._n be_v god_n over_o all_o so_o that_o heretofore_o it_o be_v heresy_n to_o affirm_v j._n c._n to_o be_v god_n over_o all_o though_o nowadays_o it_o be_v orthodoxy_n but_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o father_n himself_o and_o the_o son_n and_o paraclet_n too_o be_v a_o consequence_n draw_v from_o their_o doctrine_n which_o they_o reject_v without_o doubt_n as_o it_o be_v disavow_v by_o other_o in_o these_o day_n the_o distinction_n of_o person_n be_v not_o then_o in_o fashion_n which_o be_v nothing_o but_o three_o different_a name_n for_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o word_n be_v now_o understand_v for_o it_o must_v signify_v with_o some_o nothing_o but_o a_o mode_n a_o relation_n a_o nescio_fw-la qâ—â—d_fw-la which_o be_v word_n that_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o what_o we_o common_o call_v a_o person_n wherefore_o if_o the_o consequence_n above_o be_v good_a against_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n it_o be_v even_o as_o good_a against_o the_o modern_a sabellian_o after_o the_o author_n of_o the_o
testimony_n every_o one_o frame_n for_o himself_o a_o idea_n of_o sound_a doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o particular_a judgement_n of_o thing_n suppose_v therefore_o that_o this_o ancient_a author_n believe_v as_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o his_o time_n be_v that_o j._n c._n be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n and_o suppose_v on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v none_o other_o theology_n of_o his_o birth_n than_o this_o that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o virgin_n mary_n hegesippus_n may_v very_o well_o say_v the_o nazarene_n bishop_n be_v sound_a in_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o person_n of_o j._n c._n without_o any_o ground_n for_o conclude_v thence_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o platonic_a faith_n and_o be_v of_o eusebius_n his_o judgement_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o engage_v in_o the_o error_n of_o the_o ebionite_n because_o they_o be_v orthodox_n to_o explain_v this_o by_o a_o example_n let_v we_o suppose_v that_o eusebius_n have_v say_v of_o some_o arian_n eishop_n that_o his_o faith_n be_v sound_a as_o to_o the_o person_n of_o j.c._n can_v the_o doctor_n and_o his_o friend_n thence_o conclude_v that_o this_o bishop_n believe_v the_o consubstantiality_n and_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n by_o no_o mean_n all_o they_o can_v hence_o infer_v be_v that_o the_o bishop_n believe_v the_o platonic_a pre-existence_n which_o be_v the_o true_a faith_n according_a to_o eusebius_n who_o believe_v neither_o the_o consubstantiality_n nor_o the_o equality_n etc._n etc._n we_o ought_v to_o reason_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n from_o the_o word_n of_o hegâ—sippus_n who_o hold_v that_o for_o a_o sound_a faith_n which_o eusebius_n will_v have_v call_v impious_a if_o he_o have_v know_v it_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v that_o which_o eusebius_n think_v sound_v who_o do_v not_o know_v that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o hold_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n of_o the_o first_o age_n i_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o miraculous_a birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v account_v impious_a in_o the_o time_n of_o eusebius_n because_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o platonic_a word_n and_o the_o modish_a philosophy_n of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n that_o be_v rash_o superinduce_v or_o bring_v in_o the_o room_n of_o a_o plain_a doctrine_n of_o a_o generation_n in_o time_n of_o mary_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v of_o a_o woman_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n but_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o they_o have_v another_o theology_n for_o the_o better_a demonstration_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o chap._n x._o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o holy_a ghost_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n i_o shall_v last_o consider_v that_o the_o word_n among_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o evangelist_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o platonize_a writer_n themselves_o lead_v by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n the_o footstep_n whereof_o remain_v a_o long_a time_n have_v confound_v these_o two_o term_n have_v often_o use_v they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o signification_n a_o evident_a proof_n that_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o platonic_a word_n owe_v its_o birth_n to_o allegory_n make_v upon_o that_o divine_a power_n which_o overshadow_a the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o power_n may_v be_v indifferent_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n but_o as_o the_o latter_a term_n be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n so_o it_o be_v more_a frequent_o use_v so_o that_o at_o last_o this_o conformity_n of_o term_n bring_v the_o platonic_a father_n to_o a_o conformity_n in_o doctrine_n with_o plato_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o fall_v into_o two_o error_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n one_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v of_o a_o power_n or_o a_o mere_a operation_n a_o hypostasis_fw-la the_o other_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o at_o the_o bottom_n be_v but_o two_o diverse_a operation_n where_o therefore_o they_o make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o these_o two_o operation_n they_o follow_v their_o own_o philosophy_n but_o when_o they_o confound_v these_o operation_n they_o build_v without_o question_n upon_o this_o passage_n of_o david_n which_o say_v the_o heaven_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n where_o the_o word_n and_o breath_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v put_v together_o as_o thing_n inseparable_a which_o differ_v not_o in_o effect_n only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o breath_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v the_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n adv_n prax._n i_o shall_v pass_v over_o hermas_n who_o in_o his_o 5_o &_o 9th_o similitude_n say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v thus_o but_o in_o parable_n for_o which_o reason_n his_o testimony_n will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n but_o to_o serve_v for_o a_o illusion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o more_o of_o ignatius_n who_o salute_v the_o church_n at_o smyrna_n in_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o epistle_n with_o these_o word_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v by_o or_o through_o he_o who_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o passage_n be_v not_o very_o exact_a or_o clear_a so_o as_o to_o perceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n and_o to_o be_v able_a to_o draw_v from_o it_o a_o convince_a proof_n les_fw-fr u_fw-mi begin_v therefore_o with_o justin_n martyr_n he_o in_o his_o 2d_o apol._n p._n 74_o etc._n etc._n have_v style_v jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a power_n the_o son_n and_o the_o word_n who_o have_v not_o his_o birth_n from_o man_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n he_o come_v afterward_o to_o examine_v the_o passage_n in_o st._n luke_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a shall_v over_o shadow_n thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o spirit_n say_v he_o and_o the_o power_n which_o come_v from_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o first-born_a of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n what_o word_n he_o be_v speak_v of_o he_o add_v all_o in_o one_o breath_n that_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n and_o which_o speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o prophet_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o people_n here_o be_v no_o difficulty_n either_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o or_o he_o have_v formal_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o most_o high_a of_o which_o st._n luke_n speak_v and_o the_o word_n in_o st._n john_n be_v all_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n after_o a_o testimony_n so_o express_v i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o heap_v up_o other_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o father_n wherein_o we_o may_v in_o part_n discover_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o when_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n p._n 327._o he_o make_v a_o opposition_n between_o the_o word_n of_o the_o serpent_n by_o which_o eve_n conceive_v and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o the_o bless_a virgin_n do_v conceive_v these_o be_v rather_o flight_n of_o fancy_n and_o start_v of_o wit_n in_o a_o preacher_n than_o a_o exposition_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n only_o i_o will_v have_v it_o observe_v how_o in_o his_o 5_o book_n p._n 284._o he_o collect_v all_o the_o quality_n and_o all_o the_o name_n which_o be_v usual_o give_v to_o the_o word_n and_o to_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o may_v apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n first_o say_v â—he_n god_n â—eâ—â—t_n before_o all_o the_o creature_n a_o 〈◊〉_d unsonable_a power_n which_o be_v sometime_o call_v the_o spirit_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n sometime_o the_o son_n sometime_o the_o wisdom_n sometime_o a_o angel_n sometime_o god_n sometime_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o word_n for_o all_o these_o name_n be_v give_v to_o he_o either_o because_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o design_n or_o purpose_n of_o the_o father_n or_o because_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o his_o will._n all_o this_o have_v much_o of_o the_o air_n of_o a_o theological_a allegory_n by_o which_o one_o will_v express_v that_o spirit_n and_o that_o power_n of_o god_n which_o he_o employ_v to_o execute_v his_o counsel_n and_o